This is a modern-English version of Travels in the Central Parts of Indo-China (Siam), Cambodia, and Laos (Vol. 1 of 2): During the Years 1858, 1859, and 1860, originally written by Mouhot, Henri. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

In the html version of this book, illustrations are linked to larger versions of the images.
The cover image was modified by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

TRAVELS
IN THE
CENTRAL PARTS OF INDO-CHINA
(SIAM),
CAMBODIA, AND LAOS.

TRAVELS
IN THE
Central regions of Indochina
(THAILAND),
CAMBODIA, AND LAOS.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a photo.

THE KING AND QUEEN OF SIAM.

THE KING AND QUEEN OF SIAM.

TRAVELS
IN THE
CENTRAL PARTS OF INDO-CHINA
(SIAM),
CAMBODIA, AND LAOS,
DURING THE YEARS 1858, 1859, AND 1860.

BY THE LATE
M. HENRI MOUHOT,
FRENCH NATURALIST.

BY THE END
M. HENRI MOUHOT,
FRENCH NATURALIST.

IN TWO VOLUMES.—Vol. I.
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS.

IN TWO VOLUMES.—Vol. I.
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS.

LONDON:
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET,
1864.

LONDON:
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET,
1864.

LONDON: PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET,
AND CHARING CROSS.

LONDON: PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET,
AND CHARING CROSS.

DEDICATION.

TO THE LEARNED SOCIETIES OF ENGLAND, WHO HAVE FAVOURED WITH THEIR ENCOURAGEMENT THE JOURNEY OF M. HENRI MOUHOT TO THE REMOTE LANDS OF SIAM, LAOS, AND CAMBODIA.

TO THE ACADEMIC SOCIETIES OF ENGLAND, WHO HAVE SUPPORTED M. HENRI MOUHOT'S JOURNEY TO THE REMOTE REGIONS OF SIAM, LAOS, AND CAMBODIA.

I trust that the members of those scientific societies who kindly supported and encouraged my brother in his travels and labours, will receive favourably the documents collected by the family of the intrepid traveller, whom death carried off in the flower of his age, in the midst of his discoveries.

I hope that the members of those scientific societies who kindly supported and encouraged my brother during his travels and work will warmly welcome the documents gathered by the family of the brave explorer, who was taken too soon by death in the peak of his discoveries.

Had he been able to accomplish fully the end at which he aimed, it would certainly have been to you that he would have offered the fruits of his travels: he would have felt it his first duty to testify his gratitude and esteem to the worthy representatives of science in that great, free, and generous English nation who adopted him. Half English by his marriage, M. Mouhot still preserved his love for his own country: there, however, for various reasons he did not receive the encouragement he anticipated, and it was on the hospitable soil of England that he met with that aid and support, which not only her scientific men, but the whole nation, delight in affording to explorations in unknown countries, ever attended by perils and hardships. The journal of the unfortunate traveller shows his feelings of affection for the two countries which he loved equally, and his devotion to science, art, and the progress of civilization.

If he had been able to fully achieve his goals, he definitely would have offered the results of his travels to you: he would have felt it was his first duty to express his gratitude and respect to the esteemed representatives of science in that great, free, and generous English nation that welcomed him. Half English by marriage, M. Mouhot still maintained his love for his own country; however, for various reasons, he didn’t receive the support he expected there. It was on the welcoming soil of England that he found the help and encouragement that not only her scientists, but the entire nation, take pride in providing to explorations in unknown lands, which are always fraught with danger and difficulties. The journal of the unfortunate traveler reflects his affection for both countries he loved equally, as well as his commitment to science, art, and the advancement of civilization.

I therefore feel it an imperative duty to express to you and to[8] the whole English nation the sentiments of gratitude to which this good and loyal Frenchman so often gave utterance, while engaged in the work to which he spontaneously devoted himself, and in which he was sustained by your counsels and assistance.

I feel it absolutely necessary to express to you and to[8] the entire English nation the feelings of gratitude that this good and loyal Frenchman often expressed while he was committed to the work he dedicated himself to so willingly, and in which he was supported by your advice and help.

Receive therefore from Madame Mouhot and myself, as a legacy left by her dear husband and my affectionate brother, the expression of our gratitude; and accept the work, left imperfect, it is true, but which we hope will prove how much has been lost by the death of a brave man, who, allied to the family of Mungo Park, met the same fate in the East that that illustrious explorer did in Africa. M. Mouhot’s premature end did not permit him to correct and arrange his journal, which is an additional reason for claiming indulgence from you, whose enlightened minds and generous benevolence will know how to appreciate the circumstances under which this posthumous work sees the light.

So please accept, from Madame Mouhot and me, as a gift from her dear husband and my beloved brother, our heartfelt thanks; and take this work, which, although unfinished, we hope will show how much the world has lost with the death of a brave man. He was connected to the family of Mungo Park and faced the same fate in the East as that famous explorer did in Africa. M. Mouhot's untimely passing didn't allow him to edit and finalize his journal, which is yet another reason we ask for your understanding. We know your thoughtful minds and kind hearts will recognize the circumstances under which this posthumous work is being shared.

Charles Mouhot.

Charles Mouhot.

Jersey, 1st December, 1862.

Jersey, December 1, 1862.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a photograph.

ONE OF THE SONS OF THE KING OF SIAM.

ONE OF THE SONS OF THE KING OF THAILAND.

PREFACE.

As will be seen, this work is compiled from the private letters of M. Mouhot to his family and friends, and from his journal. I had also the benefit of the paper destined by my brother for the Archæological Society of London, on the interesting ruins of Ongcor. Among the documents which, thanks to the active kindness of Sir R. Schomburgh, British Consul at Bangkok, of Dr. Campbell, R.N., and of M. D’Istria, French Consul, reached me as early as possible after my brother’s death, I found valuable sketches and drawings, together with various unfinished papers relative to his different scientific researches in the countries he had visited and in districts which had only recently been brought into notice by the advance[12] of commerce, and by the military expeditions which had been sent to the extreme East.

As you will see, this work is put together from the personal letters of M. Mouhot to his family and friends, as well as from his journal. I also had the advantage of the paper my brother intended for the Archaeological Society of London, about the fascinating ruins of Ongcor. Among the documents that arrived as soon as possible after my brother’s death, thanks to the generous help of Sir R. Schomburgh, British Consul in Bangkok, Dr. Campbell, R.N., and M. D’Istria, French Consul, I found valuable sketches and drawings, along with various unfinished papers related to his different scientific studies in the countries he visited and in regions that had only recently been highlighted by the growth of trade and the military missions sent to the far East.

The family of M. Mouhot were divided in opinion as to the course to be adopted with regard to these varied materials. Should they be kept in a portfolio as a sacred but barren deposit, or should they be arranged in the best manner possible and laid before the public?

The family of M. Mouhot couldn't agree on what to do with these different materials. Should they be stored in a portfolio as a treasured but unused collection, or should they be organized in the best way possible and presented to the public?

After grave consideration they yielded to the representations of friends of the deceased, and to myself was confided the painful but interesting task of superintending the arrangement of the notes, sketches, and documents for publication. I accordingly set about it at once, under the first impressions of grief at the loss I had sustained, and guided only by fraternal love, for I lay no claim to the title of author. I have simply classified the masses of papers, the fruit of four years’ travel, and added a few explanatory notes.

After careful thought, they agreed to the requests of the deceased's friends, and I was entrusted with the difficult but fascinating job of overseeing the organization of the notes, sketches, and documents for publication. I immediately got started on it, driven by my initial feelings of sorrow over my loss and motivated only by brotherly love, as I don't consider myself an author. I've merely sorted through the piles of papers, the result of four years of travel, and added a few explanatory notes.

I have already stated the motives which induced me to dedicate this work to the Savans of England, more especially to those with whom my brother was connected through science or literature.

I have already mentioned the reasons that led me to dedicate this work to the scholars of England, especially to those associated with my brother through science or literature.

Let me give a short sketch of the work for[13] which we claim the indulgence of the public. I have first, preserving the chronological order, divided the journal into chapters, inserting in their appropriate places such portions of the private letters as served to throw light on the subject. This forms the body of the work.

Let me provide a brief overview of the work for[13] that we ask for the public's understanding. I have organized the journal into chapters while keeping the chronological order and included relevant sections from private letters that help clarify the subject. This makes up the main content of the work.

In an Appendix I have inserted the Chinese tales translated by the author during his residence in Siam—some unfinished papers which are only specimens of a zoological work which my brother intended to publish—the descriptions of the principal entomological and conchological specimens discovered by him, and which are now deposited in the Museums of London and Paris—the Cambodian vocabulary, a proof of his industry, of the variety of his knowledge, and of the care with which he collected everything which might be useful to his successors in the difficult path which he opened to them.

In an Appendix, I've included the Chinese tales translated by the author while he was living in Siam—some unfinished papers that are just examples of a zoological project my brother intended to publish—the descriptions of the main entomological and conchological specimens he discovered, which are now stored in the Museums of London and Paris—the Cambodian vocabulary, showcasing his hard work, the breadth of his knowledge, and the diligence with which he gathered everything that could be helpful to those who follow in the challenging path he paved for them.

Lastly, I have collected the letters of my brother to his family and other correspondents, together with some letters addressed to him, a few of which were never even received, while others only reached[14] their destination after his death, or remained in the hands of friends who were charged to deliver them. This correspondence tends, I think, to display my brother’s character, the delicacy of his mind, and the goodness of his heart, qualities which have been recognised by so many, both during his life and after his death.

Lastly, I've gathered the letters my brother wrote to his family and other correspondents, along with some letters addressed to him. A few were never even received, while others only arrived[14] after his death, or were still with friends who were supposed to deliver them. This collection of correspondence, I believe, shows my brother’s character, the sensitivity of his mind, and the kindness of his heart—qualities that many recognized both during his life and after he passed away.

The engravings from his drawings will impart interest to the descriptions of the ruins and vast buildings which he discovered in the interior of Siam and Cambodia, testifying to an advanced state of civilization in former times, and which, I venture to think, deserve to be brought into notice. They will also familiarize the reader with the manners, customs, and appearance of the country. My aim has been to be useful to those who deign to read these pages; and, if fidelity be merit in a book, I trust the reader will be satisfied.

The engravings from his drawings will add interest to the descriptions of the ruins and large buildings he found in the heart of Siam and Cambodia, showing that there was an advanced civilization in the past, which I believe deserves attention. They will also help the reader get to know the customs, traditions, and looks of the country. My goal has been to be helpful to those who take the time to read these pages; and, if being true to the facts is an asset in a book, I hope the reader will be pleased.

Even should there be any errors in the numbers of the population, and similar details concerning the little-known countries which my brother traversed, I beg the reader to view them with indul[15]gence, bearing in mind that most of this journal was written in pencil, sent home from a long distance, and some of it half effaced;—illegible, indeed, to any one to whom his writing was not as well known as it was to Madame Mouhot and myself, and who were not as intimate with the heart and thoughts of the writer.

Even if there are any mistakes in the population figures and other details about the little-known countries my brother traveled through, I ask the reader to be understanding, remembering that most of this journal was written in pencil, sent from far away, and some of it is partially faded—illegible, in fact, to anyone who wasn’t as familiar with his handwriting as Madame Mouhot and I were, and who didn’t share the same closeness to the writer’s heart and thoughts.

All these reasons induce me to reckon on the indulgence of the public.

All these reasons lead me to rely on the public's understanding.

The Memoir which follows was written by a friend in Holland. The historical notice which I have thus introduced, appeared to me useful, in order to give a clearer idea of the country which my brother has contributed to make better known, and where he sealed with his death his devotion to travel and scientific pursuits.

The memoir that follows was written by a friend in Holland. The historical information I’ve included seems useful to give a clearer picture of the country that my brother helped make better known, and where he confirmed his dedication to travel and scientific exploration with his death.

Let me add, in conclusion, that the family of M. Mouhot gladly embrace the opportunity of thanking publicly all those who have given aid to the traveller, and have testified their friendship for him; several are mentioned in the course of the book by my brother himself, but others, from whom he received equal kindness and support[16] before embarking on his perilous journey into unknown regions, have not perhaps been noticed as they deserved. It was neither forgetfulness nor ingratitude on his part; his death is his excuse.

Let me conclude by saying that M. Mouhot's family appreciates the chance to publicly thank everyone who helped the traveler and showed their friendship toward him. Some are mentioned throughout the book by my brother himself, but there are others, who also offered kindness and support[16] before he set off on his dangerous journey into unknown lands, who may not have received the recognition they deserved. It wasn’t forgetfulness or ingratitude on his part; his death is the reason.

Charles Mouhot.

Charles Mouhot.

Adelaide Lodge, Jersey,
January, 1863.

Adelaide Lodge, Jersey, January 1863.

Drawn by M. H. Rousseau, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. H. Rousseau, from a photo.

HENRI MOUHOT

HENRI MOUHOT

MEMOIR OF M. HENRI MOUHOT.

Alexander Henri Mouhot was born at Montbéliard on 15th May, 1826, of parents not rich, but respectable. His father occupied a subordinate post in the administration under Louis Philippe and the Republic, and expended nearly the whole of his salary in the education of his two sons, even undergoing many privations for that purpose. His mother, a teacher of considerable merit, whose memory is held in respect by all who knew her, died young, greatly through overwork and fatigue, incurred in providing for the wants of her family and the education of her children. Two months after the departure of her son Henri for Russia—a separation which was heartbreaking to her—she took to her bed, from which she never rose again. This was in 1844. M. Mouhot first studied philology in his own country, intending to become a teacher; but before long a strong leaning for the natural sciences, easy to be understood in the country of Cuvier and of Laurillard, gave a new direction to his mind; and this, with his ardent desire to see other countries, determined his vocation. His first profession enabled him to extend his researches, and while he perfected himself in[20] science he continued to follow the arduous and thorny path of the professor. Having a thorough knowledge of his own language, and being a good Greek scholar, it was not difficult for him to acquire with facility both Russian and Polish during his stay in that vast northern empire, which he traversed from St. Petersburgh to Sebastopol, and from Warsaw to Moscow.

Alexander Henri Mouhot was born in Montbéliard on May 15, 1826, to parents who weren't wealthy, but were respectable. His father held a minor position in the administration under Louis Philippe and the Republic, spending almost all of his salary on the education of his two sons, even enduring many hardships to support that goal. His mother was a talented teacher, remembered with respect by everyone who knew her, and she died young, largely due to overwork and exhaustion from providing for her family's needs and educating her children. Two months after her son Henri left for Russia—a heartbreaking separation for her—she fell ill and never recovered. This was in 1844. M. Mouhot initially studied philology in his homeland, aiming to become a teacher; however, he quickly developed a strong interest in the natural sciences—a shift that was understandable in the country of Cuvier and Laurillard—which gave him a new direction. This, along with his intense desire to explore different countries, defined his career path. His first profession allowed him to broaden his research, and while he honed his skills in science, he continued to pursue the challenging and demanding role of a professor. With a solid grasp of his native language and being adept in Greek, it was easy for him to learn both Russian and Polish during his time in that vast northern empire, which he traveled through from St. Petersburg to Sebastopol, and from Warsaw to Moscow.

He began as a teacher, but soon became an artist, after the discovery of Daguerre, which impressed him strongly; he mastered its mechanical parts, and determined to carry the new invention into foreign lands. This afforded to him the means of an existence conformable to his wishes. He soon made affectionate friends in the highest classes of society in Russia; took out his professor’s diploma there, and in that capacity was admitted into several establishments, both public and private; among others, to that of the cadets of Voronége, &c. Devoting himself in his hours of leisure, and at night, to the cultivation of the arts and sciences, and profiting by his visits to various towns and departments of the empire, he constantly augmented his collection of drawings and photographs, comprising landscapes illustrating different parts of the country, portraits of distinguished men, specimens from museums, and buildings in the semi-Byzantine style, equally interesting to artists and to archæologists.

He started as a teacher but quickly became an artist after discovering Daguerre, which inspired him deeply. He mastered the technical aspects of it and decided to take the new invention abroad. This gave him a way to live according to his desires. He soon made close friends among the elite in Russian society; he obtained his professor’s diploma there and, in that role, was accepted into several institutions, both public and private, including the cadet school in Voronége, etc. In his free time and at night, he dedicated himself to the arts and sciences, and by visiting various towns and regions of the empire, he continually expanded his collection of drawings and photographs. This collection featured landscapes from different parts of the country, portraits of notable individuals, items from museums, and buildings in the semi-Byzantine style that intrigued both artists and archaeologists.

He scrupulously refrained from politics, and fully appreciated the difficulty of governing a country so immense, and in which the manners, religion, and language differ[21] so much in its various parts; still he felt deeply the condition of the serfs, a condition which Alexander II., moved by generous sentiments, wishes now to reform. This state of things made a painful impression on the heart of the young Frenchman, and on his return to his own country he gave vent to his feelings in a book called ‘Slavery in Russia;’ and in order to engage better the attention of the reader he wove it into the form of a novel, in which he was enabled to employ the resources of illustration, and to depict the manners of the country. This work, however, which touched on many of the leading questions of the day, was never published, and is only mentioned here as an illustration of his generous feelings.

He carefully avoided politics and fully understood how challenging it is to govern such a vast country, where customs, religion, and language vary so much across different regions. Still, he was deeply affected by the situation of the serfs, a situation that Alexander II., moved by noble intentions, now wants to change. This reality left a painful mark on the heart of the young Frenchman, and upon returning to his country, he expressed his emotions in a book titled ‘Slavery in Russia.’ To grab the reader's attention more effectively, he structured it as a novel, allowing him to use illustrative resources and depict the country's customs. However, this work, which addressed many of the major issues of the time, was never published and is only mentioned here as a testament to his generous sentiments.

The war which broke out in the East induced him to leave Russia, although, doubtless, owing to his numerous friends, he might safely have awaited there the return of a time more propitious to the cultivation of art and science; but his feelings as a Frenchman revolted from this, and he also felt that the gravity of the events about to take place would turn every mind from all but warlike subjects.

The war that started in the East prompted him to leave Russia, even though, with all his friends, he could have safely waited there for a better time for art and science to thrive. However, as a Frenchman, he couldn't accept that, and he also sensed that the seriousness of the upcoming events would distract everyone from anything but war-related topics.

M. Mouhot, therefore, returned to France to his father and to a loved brother, who became the companion of his new travels in Germany, Belgium, and the north of Italy; and everywhere they laboured by means of photography to make known the works of the great masters and the beauties of the country, exercising their profession like real artists. They afterwards resolved to visit Holland, where photography was less widely known than in other[22] countries. After staying there some time they removed their establishment to England in 1856, the more willingly as they had both married English ladies, relatives of Mungo Park, and having friends willing to push on the two young men, who, full of energy, possessed the qualities necessary for success in an artistic or scientific career. During some ensuing years the two brothers pursued their calling together, and shared each other’s pleasures and cares; but Henri afterwards found in a peaceful life at Jersey an opportunity of resuming his studies in Natural History, devoting himself particularly to Ornithology and Conchology. These studies revived in him the desire for foreign travel; and beautiful as was the island where he lived—and where his time was divided between his home, his books, and out-door pursuits—his thirst for knowledge made him long for a wider field of research, and one less explored by modern travellers. An English book on Siam came into his possession about this time, as though sent by the hand of destiny, and to visit that country became the object of his aspirations. The great Geographical and Zoological Societies of London, capable of appreciating the man of merit, approved of his project, and aided him efficaciously in its prosecution; and M. H. Mouhot quitted his wife, brother, and all his friends and every advantage of civilization, in order to visit, in the cause of science, regions little known, but where, through much fatigue and danger, the prospect of a glorious future opened itself before him.

M. Mouhot returned to France to reunite with his father and a beloved brother, who became his travel companion as they explored Germany, Belgium, and northern Italy. They worked tirelessly, using photography to showcase the masterpieces of great artists and the beauty of the landscapes, approaching their craft like true artists. They later decided to head to Holland, where photography wasn't as well-known as in other countries. After spending some time there, they relocated to England in 1856, especially since both had married English women related to Mungo Park, and they had friends eager to support them. Both young men were energetic and had the qualities needed to succeed in either artistic or scientific fields. Over the next few years, the two brothers worked together, sharing in each other's joys and responsibilities. However, Henri eventually found a peaceful life in Jersey that allowed him to return to his studies in Natural History, focusing particularly on Ornithology and Conchology. These studies reignited his desire for travel; as beautiful as Jersey was, where he spent his time among family, books, and outdoor activities, his quest for knowledge drove him to seek a broader field of research, one that had been less explored by modern travelers. Around this time, he came across an English book about Siam, as if it was destined for him, and visiting that country became his goal. The prominent Geographical and Zoological Societies in London, which recognized his potential, supported his endeavor and assisted him effectively. M. H. Mouhot left behind his wife, brother, friends, and all the comforts of civilization to explore little-known regions in the name of science, where, despite the challenges and dangers, a promising future awaited him.

He was already well prepared for the life; active, strong,[23] and blessed with an excellent constitution: his physical strength was beyond the average—a result of the gymnastic sports in which he had taken pleasure in his youth, and of his habitual sobriety. He had never had an attack of fever, nor any other illness; and he resisted for four years the effects of a tropical climate, incredible fatigue, bad food, and nights passed in forests, without any apparent loss of health or strength, which is doubtless to be attributed to his never taking spirits, and wine only very sparingly.

He was already well-prepared for life; active, strong,[23] and blessed with a great constitution: his physical strength was above average—thanks to the gymnastic sports he enjoyed in his youth, and his regular sobriety. He had never contracted a fever or any other illness; and he managed to withstand the effects of a tropical climate, extreme fatigue, bad food, and nights spent in forests for four years, without any obvious decline in health or strength, which is likely due to his avoidance of alcohol and only occasional consumption of wine.

His intellectual and moral qualities did not seem less to promise success; both a savant and an artist, he was also an indefatigable hunter, and had a degree of kindness mingled with his courage which was sure to gain the good-will of the uncivilized people among whom he had to live. In all these respects M. Mouhot fulfilled the expectations of the savans of England and of his numerous friends, as is evident by the rich collections made by him in so short a time, by the cordial welcome which he met with throughout his travels, by the respect paid to him by all learned men, and by the unanimous feelings of regret at his death, both in England and on the Continent. Although a Protestant, he inspired sincere friendships among the Catholic missionaries in Siam and the other countries he visited from 1858 to 1861, friendships which are clearly shown in his journal and letters.

His intellectual and moral qualities seemed to promise success; as both a scholar and an artist, he was also an tireless hunter, and he had a degree of kindness mixed with his courage that was sure to win the goodwill of the uncivilized people he lived among. In all these ways, M. Mouhot met the expectations of the scholars in England and his many friends, as shown by the impressive collections he made in such a short time, the warm welcome he received throughout his travels, the respect he garnered from all learned individuals, and the widespread feelings of sorrow over his death, both in England and on the Continent. Despite being a Protestant, he fostered genuine friendships with the Catholic missionaries in Siam and the other countries he visited from 1858 to 1861, friendships that are clearly reflected in his journal and letters.

We shall not say much about his travels; they form the subject of this work, which, even in its unfinished state, we trust will present much important information to the[24] geographer and archæologist, to the naturalist and linguist. Many capable of judging have already hastened to pay their tribute of praise to the traveller who has enriched such various branches of science, and displayed to the world the riches of the extreme East.

We won’t say much about his travels; they’re covered in this work, which, even though it’s unfinished, we hope will provide valuable information to the[24]geographer and archaeologist, as well as the naturalist and linguist. Many qualified to assess have already rushed to express their appreciation for the traveler who has enhanced various fields of science and showcased the treasures of the far East to the world.

M. Mouhot dedicated the last four years of his life to exploring the interior of Siam; he first travelled through that country, then through Cambodia, and afterwards re-ascended the Mekong as far as the frontiers of Laos; visited one of the savage and independent tribes inhabiting the district between those two countries and Cochin China; then, after having crossed the great lake Touli-Sap, he explored the provinces of Ongcor and Battambong, where he discovered splendid ruins, especially the Temple of Ongcor the Great, which is nearly perfect, and perhaps unparalleled in the world.

M. Mouhot spent the last four years of his life exploring the interior of Siam. He first traveled through that country, then through Cambodia, and later went back up the Mekong River to the borders of Laos. He visited one of the fierce and independent tribes living in the area between those two countries and Cochinchina. After crossing the large lake Tonle Sap, he explored the provinces of Angkor and Battambang, where he found magnificent ruins, particularly the almost perfectly preserved Temple of Angkor the Great, which may be unmatched in the world.

Passing from the basin of the Mekong into that of the Menam, he saw mountains of which the principal peak was more than 6000 feet high. He returned occasionally to Bangkok, the capital of Siam, in order to make preparations for fresh expeditions. The loss, by the wreck of the Sir James Brooke, of a very valuable collection, did not discourage him; but he set about at once to replace it. At the time of his death, which happened on 10th November, 1861, he was en route for the provinces south-west of China, when, having already penetrated far into the interior, he was attacked by the jungle fever, and died after twenty-two days’ illness. His energetic mind, full of the task he had to perform, remained clear to the end,[25] and a few last words were written by him, his strength of will overcoming his weakness.

Crossing from the Mekong basin into the Menam basin, he saw mountains, the tallest of which rose over 6000 feet. He periodically returned to Bangkok, the capital of Siam, to prepare for new expeditions. The loss of a very valuable collection due to the wreck of the Sir James Brooke didn't discourage him; instead, he immediately set out to replace it. At the time of his death on November 10, 1861, he was en route to the provinces southwest of China. After having already ventured deep into the interior, he was struck by jungle fever and passed away after twenty-two days of illness. His vigorous mind, focused on the work he had to do, stayed sharp until the end,[25] and he managed to write a few last words, his determination overcoming his frailty.

He set out for Louang-Prabang on 15th October, and on the 18th halted at H—— (the name is unfinished in the manuscript); the next day he felt the first symptoms of the fever to which he fell a victim. From the 29th October he wrote nothing. The last words in the journal, “Have pity on me, O my God,” show the religious principles which had guided his life.

He started his journey to Louang-Prabang on October 15th and stopped at H—— (the name is incomplete in the manuscript) on the 18th; the next day, he experienced the first signs of the fever that ultimately took his life. From October 29th, he wrote nothing. The last words in the journal, “Have pity on me, O my God,” reflect the religious beliefs that had shaped his life.

All that we know of his last days and his lamentable end, was learned from his two native servants, who were strongly attached to him; and through Sir R. Schomburgh, the English Consul at Bangkok, and Dr. Campbell, Surgeon R.N., who was attached to the British consulate, and who returned shortly afterwards to England, when he placed all the papers, notes, and drawings left by M. Mouhot in the hands of his widow and of M. Charles Mouhot, whose task it has been to arrange this legacy as methodically as possible, considering the great difficulty of finding the connecting links of his various descriptions.

All we know about his final days and his tragic end comes from his two loyal native servants and through Sir R. Schomburgh, the English Consul in Bangkok, and Dr. Campbell, a surgeon in the Royal Navy assigned to the British consulate. He returned to England shortly after, where he handed over all the papers, notes, and drawings left by M. Mouhot to his widow and M. Charles Mouhot. Their job has been to organize this legacy as systematically as possible, given the challenge of connecting the dots between his various accounts.

The ‘Athenæum’ and the ‘Illustrated London News’[1] both inserted an account of the death of M. H. Mouhot; and the latter journal justly designated his death as another addition to the long list of martyrs to science. It likewise gave a short sketch of the discoveries and scientific services of this intrepid traveller.

The ‘Athenæum’ and the ‘Illustrated London News’[1] both published an article about the death of M. H. Mouhot; and the latter publication rightly referred to his death as another addition to the long list of martyrs for science. It also provided a brief overview of the discoveries and scientific contributions of this fearless traveler.

Ornithology, entomology, and other branches of natural[26] history, were represented in the collection sent by M. Mouhot to his agent, Mr. S. Stevens, of Bloomsbury Street, London, and were the subject of several papers by Dr. Gray, Dr. Gunter, Dr. Louis Pfeiffer, and other naturalists, members of the Zoological Society of London, and published in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’ At a meeting of the Royal Geographical Society on the 10th of March, 1862, Sir R. Murchison seized the occasion of reading some letters from the traveller relating to the topography of Cambodia, to pay a tribute of gratitude to his merit as a zoological collector and explorer. “His loss,” he observed, “will be much felt by men of science, and a long time may elapse before another man will be found bold enough to follow his steps in that country of virgin forests and fever, and to the exploring of which he sacrificed his home, his health, and his life.”

Ornithology, entomology, and other fields of natural history were represented in the collection sent by M. Mouhot to his agent, Mr. S. Stevens, on Bloomsbury Street, London. This collection was the focus of several papers by Dr. Gray, Dr. Gunter, Dr. Louis Pfeiffer, and other naturalists who were members of the Zoological Society of London, and these papers were published in the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History.’ At a meeting of the Royal Geographical Society on March 10, 1862, Sir R. Murchison took the opportunity to read some letters from the traveler about the geography of Cambodia, and he expressed gratitude for his contributions as a zoological collector and explorer. “His loss,” he noted, “will be deeply felt by scientists, and it may take a long time before another person is found bold enough to follow in his footsteps in that land of untouched forests and disease, which he explored at the cost of his home, his health, and his life.”

Mr. Stevens, in acquainting the brother of the traveller with the fact of his having received a new zoological collection which had been consigned to him, says, “I can truly say that the insects and shells equal, if they do not surpass, any in the most beautiful collections I have ever received, and show clearly what a marvellously rich country for the naturalist lies between Siam and Cochin-China.” A splendid scarabæus was also sent to Mr. Stevens, who remarks, that “this insect was described in the ‘Zoological Review’ of Paris under the name of Mouhotia gloriosa, as a mark of respect to the late M. Mouhot, and stated to be one of the most magnificent known.”

Mr. Stevens, informing the traveler's brother about the new zoological collection he received, says, “I can honestly say that the insects and shells rival, if not exceed, any in the most stunning collections I've ever had, and they clearly demonstrate what an incredibly rich country for naturalists exists between Siam and Cochin-China.” A magnificent scarabæus was also sent to Mr. Stevens, who notes that “this insect was featured in the ‘Zoological Review’ of Paris under the name Mouhotia gloriosa, as a tribute to the late M. Mouhot, and is described as one of the most magnificent known.”

The Society of Montbéliard hastened, on the first news[27] of his death, to write to his brother, and the letter contains these words:—“His work was left unfinished, but it was gloriously commenced, and his name will not perish!”

The Society of Montbéliard quickly wrote to his brother as soon as they heard about his death, and the letter includes these words:—“His work was left unfinished, but it was brilliantly started, and his name will not be forgotten!”

Amidst all these eulogiums of a life, short but well spent, one of the most touching is a letter from M. Marie Ch. Fontaine, missionary at Saigon in Cochin-China, who was in Paris in August, 1862, and saw in a newspaper the death of the man whom he had met in Siam and Cambodia, which was soon confirmed by a letter from his brother. This worthy missionary addressed to M. Charles Mouhot a letter, of which the whole should be read; we only extract the following passage:—“I learned, when on my mission, the death of my father, and then that of my mother. I assure you that these two cruel blows scarcely made more impression on me than the news of the death of a man whose equal I had not met with during the twenty years that I have inhabited that country; and to hear of his dying without any help, and having no one near him but his servants throughout his illness, in a country so barbarous, was more than sufficient to make tears flow at the memory of this good and benevolent friend. Be assured, my dear Sir, that my sentiments are shared by all here who knew M. Mouhot. The natives themselves must have felt regret at his loss, for all whom he came near praised him for his behaviour towards them, and his gentleness and generosity; qualities invaluable in the eyes of that people.”

Amid all the praise for a life that was short but well-lived, one of the most moving tributes is a letter from M. Marie Ch. Fontaine, a missionary in Saigon, Cochin-China. He was in Paris in August 1862 when he saw a newspaper article about the death of a man he had met in Siam and Cambodia, which was later confirmed by a letter from his brother. This devoted missionary wrote a letter to M. Charles Mouhot, of which the entire content deserves to be read; we will only extract the following passage: “When I was on my mission, I learned about the death of my father and then my mother. I assure you that these two devastating blows affected me less than the news of the death of a man whose equal I had not encountered in the twenty years I have lived in that country. To hear that he died alone, with only his servants by his side throughout his illness, in such a barbaric land, moved me deeply and brought tears to my eyes in memory of this good and generous friend. Rest assured, my dear Sir, that my feelings are shared by everyone here who knew M. Mouhot. The locals surely felt his loss too, as everyone he encountered praised him for his kindness, gentleness, and generosity—qualities that are invaluable to that community.”

In a letter recently addressed by Sir R. Schomburgh to M. C. Mouhot, enclosing the portraits of the King and[28] Queen of Siam, that gentleman thus expresses himself:—“I admired the zeal and knowledge of your late brother; and his manners were so amiable and modest that one would have thought that every one with whom he came in contact would have exercised all their influence to assist him in his plans. I often regretted that he was not an English subject, that I might have been able to do more for him. I shall look impatiently for the publication of his book, and have given orders that the French edition may be forwarded to me at once.”

In a recent letter from Sir R. Schomburgh to M. C. Mouhot, which included the portraits of the King and [28] Queen of Siam, he expressed: “I admired the passion and expertise of your late brother; his demeanor was so friendly and humble that it seemed everyone he met would have done everything in their power to help him with his plans. I often wished he were a British citizen so I could have done more for him. I’ll be eagerly awaiting the publication of his book and have instructed that the French edition be sent to me immediately.”

I can add nothing to these touching testimonies, which paint faithfully the man as I knew him in Holland. The affectionate heart of Henri Mouhot awakened in others an affection which the tomb does not destroy, but which grows stronger with time.

I can’t add anything to these heartfelt tributes, which accurately depict the man as I knew him in Holland. The loving spirit of Henri Mouhot inspired an affection in others that the grave cannot erase, but instead grows stronger over time.

J. J. Belinfante.

J. J. Belinfante.

The Hague, December 15, 1862.

The Hague, December 15, 1862.

CONTENTS OF VOL. I.

PAGE
Dedication7
Introduction11
Author's Memoir19
CHAPTER I.
The Journey—Initial Thoughts on Siam and Its Capital, Bangkok—Welcome at the Palace—The Two Kings of Siam37
CHAPTER II.
Geography and History of the Kingdom of Siam54
CHAPTER III.
Travel up the Menam River to Ayuthia, the ancient capital—The ruins—Trip to Mount Phrabat—its temple—its sacred and geological footprints—Saraburi and Patavi.106
CHAPTER IV.
[30]Chantaboun—Its Products and Trade—Landscape of the Region—The Ko-Man Islands—Patates Islands—Ko-Kram Island—Paknam Ven—How the Apes Interact with the Crocodiles141
CHAPTER V.
Life in the Hill Country—Mount Sabat—Hunting—Tigers—Snakes—Lush Vegetation of Chantaburi155
CHAPTER VI.
Return to Chantaboun—Trip to Battambong—The Islands of Koh Kong—Island of Phu Quoc—Stunning View in the Gulf of Komput—Cambodia—Trade in these Countries—Poor Condition of the People—Visit with the King of Cambodia174
CHAPTER VII.
Details about Cambodia—Udong, its current capital—Interviews with the Second King192
CHAPTER VIII.
Leaving Udong—A Train of Elephants—Pinhalu—Kindness from the Missionaries—The Great Lake of Cambodia—Touli-Sap—The Thiâmes—Theories About Their Origin—Ancient Kingdom of Tsiampa—Israelite Traditions of the Thiâmes or Tsiampois213
CHAPTER IX.
[31]The Great Bazaar of Cambodia, Phnom Penh—The Mekong River—Ko Sutin Island—Pemptiélan—Pump-Ka-Daye, on the Borders of Cambodia—Additional Notes on the Country—Father Guilloux—Journey to Brelum and the nearby area inhabited by the Savage Stiens226
CHAPTER X.
Three-Month Stay with the Savage Stiens—Customs of this Tribe—Local Products—Wildlife—Customs of the Annamites240
CHAPTER XI.
Return to Pinhalu and Udong—The Great Lake Touli-Sap—Meeting with Nine Elephants—Recent Acts of Oppression Against the People—On the Future Regeneration of the People—The Province of Battambourg—Grand Ruins265
CHAPTER XII.
Description of the Temple of Ongcor—Notes on these Ruins, and on others in the Provinces of Ongcor and Battambong278

ILLUSTRATIONS TO VOL. I.

PAGE
The King and Queen of ThailandFrontispiece.
One of the sons of the King of Siam10
Portrait of M. Henri Mouhot18
The Menam River36
View in the Gulf of Thailand39
Bangkok Overview43
The Second King of Thailand47
Two of the Wives of the King of Siam51
Pagoda in Ayutthaya57
Thai WomenTo face 60
Perforated Rock on the Isle of Eboulon, Gulf of Siam63
Ruins of a Temple and Statue of Buddha in Ayuthaya67
The Ayuthia Pagoda, seen from the river.71
View from the Ayuthia Canal75
Ruins of a Pagoda in Ayutthaya79
The Great Tower of the Wat-Ching Pagoda in BangkokTo face 82
Priest's House near Ayutthaya87
Details of the Wat-Chang Pagoda in BangkokTo face 90
Ruins in Ayutthaya93
Siamese Women at DinnerTo face 98
Siamese tightrope walker101
Flooding of the Menam107
Ruins of a Pagoda in Ayuthaya112
Elephants in a Pen or “Park” at AyuthiaTo face 114
Rock at the top of Mount Phrabat117
Relics discovered on Mount Phrabat119
Pagoda at Mount Phrabat, which houses the Footprint of Buddha.To face 120
View of the Korat Mountains, taken from Patawi123
A person from Laos129
[34]Siamese Nurse and Baby133
Chantaboon PortTo face 136
The Lion Rock at the entrance to the Port of Chantaboun139
Chapel of the Mission, Chantaboun145
View of Paknam, on the Menam River150
Monkeys playing with a gatorTo face 152
Thai Actors170
View of BattambangTo face 174
Leech-fishers on Samet Island177
Favorite Wife of the King of Cambodia185
Portrait of the Second King of Cambodia (now the First King)198
Cambodian Food Cart200
A Page for the King of Cambodia207
A Native Actress211
A Lower-Class Siamese215
Chinese Monument in Bangkok219
The Mekon River at Penom-Peuh229
Cambodian Hut at Pemptielan, on the Mekong233
Cambodian Home238
A Savage Steed242
Another Savage Stein244
Savage Stiens planting rice247
Amazon of the King’s Women Guards257
Scene in the Jungle between Battambang and Bangkok261
Stop of the Caravan in the Jungle between Battambang and Bangkok267
Tower at Banome, near Battambang273
Facade of the Temple of Angkor WatTo face 279
Statue of the Leprous King281
Main Entrance of the Great Temple of Angkor Wat284
North side of Angkor Wat288
Carvings of Arms, Tools, and Decorations at Ongcor-Wat292
Pavilion inside the Temple of Ongcor-Wat297
Central Portico of the Great Temple of Angkor WatTo face 298

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

THE RIVER MENAM.

THE MEKONG RIVER.

TRAVELS IN INDO-CHINA, ETC.

Travels in Indochina, etc.

CHAPTER I.

The Voyage—First Impressions of Siam; and of Bangkok, its Capital—Reception in the Palace—The Two Kings of Siam.

The Journey—Initial Thoughts on Thailand and Its Capital, Bangkok—Welcome at the Palace—The Two Kings of Thailand.

On the 27th April, 1858, I embarked at London, in a sailing ship of very modest pretensions, in order to put in execution my long-cherished project of exploring the kingdoms of Siam, Cambodia, and Laos, and visiting the tribes who occupy the banks of the great river Mekon.

On April 27, 1858, I boarded a modest sailing ship in London to finally pursue my long-held dream of exploring the kingdoms of Siam, Cambodia, and Laos, and to visit the tribes living along the banks of the great Mekong River.

I spare the reader the details of the voyage and of my life on board ship, and shall merely state that there were annoyances in plenty, both as regards the accommodation for the passengers and the conduct of the captain, whose sobriety was more than doubtful.

I won't go into the details of the voyage or my life on the ship. I'll just say that there were plenty of annoyances, both with the accommodations for the passengers and the behavior of the captain, whose sobriety was pretty questionable.

SINGAPORE.

We arrived at Singapore on the 3rd September. The census, taken in May, 1859, of the population of this beautiful and flourishing settlement, gave the following results.—Total, 81,792, of whom only 450 were Euro[38]peans, and 1995 Eurasians, or of a mixed race, such as Indo-English, Indo-Portuguese, and Indo-Dutch. The Chinese numbered 50,043, the Klings 11,735, and Malays 10,880; the women belonging to these races being computed at no more than 3248, 963, and 3700 respectively. The remainder of the population was composed of Bengalese 1236, Burmese and Siamese 14, Bugese 916, Javanese 3408, and Arabs 117.

We arrived in Singapore on September 3rd. The census taken in May 1859 of the population of this beautiful and thriving settlement showed the following results: a total of 81,792, of whom only 450 were Europeans and 1,995 were Eurasians, or of mixed race, including Indo-English, Indo-Portuguese, and Indo-Dutch. The Chinese population numbered 50,043, Klings 11,735, and Malays 10,880; the women from these groups were estimated to be no more than 3,248, 963, and 3,700, respectively. The rest of the population included 1,236 Bengalese, 14 Burmese and Siamese, 916 Bugese, 3,408 Javanese, and 117 Arabs.

There are in the island 13 schools, 70 temples or pagodas, 13 hotels and taverns, 26 pawnbrokers, 87 spirit-merchants, 144 houses licensed for opium-smoking, and 11 houses for the sale of a peculiar spirit unknown in France, but which is extracted from rice, and known under the name of arrack. The fishing-boats number 750. Facilities for locomotion and traffic are provided by 589 public carriages, 1180 passenger-boats, and 600 carts for the transport of merchandise.

There are 13 schools, 70 temples or pagodas, 13 hotels and taverns, 26 pawnshops, 87 liquor stores, 144 places licensed for opium smoking, and 11 shops selling a unique liquor unknown in France, called arrack, made from rice on the island. The fishing boats total 750. Transportation and traffic are supported by 589 public carriages, 1,180 passenger boats, and 600 carts for moving goods.

In addition to the population of Singapore itself, the islands in the immediate vicinity, and forming a part of the settlement, contain 1500 inhabitants, making the entire population of Singapore and its dependencies nearly 83,000. I made only a short stay there, my chief object being to gain information respecting the country I was about to visit. On the 12th of the same month, after a very monotonous voyage, we arrived at the mouth of the river Menam, on whose banks Bangkok is built. A vast sandbank here bars the entrance of large ships, and compels them to go eight or nine miles farther up the gulf, and discharge their cargoes at great additional [41] expense. Our vessel, however, only drawing eight feet of water, passed without much difficulty, and anchored at Paknam in front of the Governor’s house, whither the captain and myself proceeded without loss of time, in order to obtain the necessary permission to continue our route.

In addition to the population of Singapore itself, the nearby islands that are part of the settlement have 1,500 residents, bringing the total population of Singapore and its areas to nearly 83,000. I only stayed briefly, primarily to gather information about the country I was about to visit. On the 12th of the same month, after a pretty dull journey, we arrived at the mouth of the Menam River, where Bangkok is situated. A huge sandbank here blocks large ships from entering and forces them to travel eight or nine miles further up the gulf to unload their cargoes at significant extra cost. Our vessel, however, only drew eight feet of water, so it passed through without much trouble and anchored at Paknam in front of the Governor’s house, where the captain and I quickly went to get the necessary permission to continue our journey.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

VIEW IN THE GULF OF SIAM.

VIEW IN THE GULF OF THAILAND.

PAKNAM—THE MENAM.

This formality over, I hastened to visit the forts, which are of brick and battlemented, the markets, and some of the streets. Paknam is the Sebastopol or Cronstadt of the Kings of Siam; nevertheless, I fancied that a European squadron could easily master it, and that the commander, after breakfasting there, might dine the same day at Bangkok.

This formality over, I hurried to check out the forts, which are made of brick and have battlements, the markets, and some of the streets. Paknam is like the Sebastopol or Cronstadt of the Kings of Siam; however, I thought that a European fleet could easily take control of it, and that the commander, after having breakfast there, could dine the same day in Bangkok.

On a little island in the middle of the river rises a famous and rather remarkable pagoda, containing, I was told, the bodies of their last kings. The effect of this pyramidal structure reflected in the deep and limpid water, with its background of tropical verdure, was most striking. As for the town, all that I saw of it was disgustingly dirty.

On a small island in the middle of the river stands a famous and quite impressive pagoda, which I was told holds the remains of their last kings. The sight of this pyramidal structure reflected in the clear, deep water, with the backdrop of lush tropical greenery, was really striking. As for the town, all I saw of it was revoltingly dirty.

The Menam deserves its beautiful name—Mother of Waters—for its depth permits the largest vessels to coast along its banks without danger: so closely, indeed, that the birds may be heard singing gaily in the overhanging branches, and the hum of numberless insects enlivens the deck by night and day. The whole effect is picturesque and beautiful. Here and there houses are dotted about on either bank, and numerous villages give variety to the distant landscape.

The Menam truly deserves its lovely name—Mother of Waters—because its depth allows the biggest ships to navigate along its shores safely: in fact, so close that you can hear the birds singing cheerfully in the overhanging branches, and the buzz of countless insects adds life to the deck both day and night. The overall scene is striking and beautiful. Here and there, houses are scattered along both banks, and numerous villages add variety to the distant view.

We met a great number of canoes managed with[42] incredible dexterity by men and women, and often even by children, who are here early familiarised with the water. I saw the Governor’s children, almost infants, throw themselves into the river, and swim and dive like water-fowl. It was a curious and interesting sight, particularly from the strong contrast between the little ones and the adults. Here, as in the whole plain of Siam, which I afterwards visited, I met most attractive children, tempting one to stop and caress them; but as they grow older they rapidly lose all beauty, the habit of chewing the betel-nut producing an unsightly blackening of the teeth and swelling of the lips.

We encountered a large number of canoes skillfully handled by both men and women, and often even by children, who are early accustomed to the water. I saw the Governor’s children, nearly toddlers, jump into the river and swim and dive like ducks. It was a fascinating and captivating sight, especially because of the strong contrast between the little ones and the adults. Here, as in the entire plain of Siam, which I visited later, I met many charming children, making you want to stop and give them some affection; but as they grow older, they quickly lose their beauty, as the practice of chewing betel-nut leads to unsightly blackened teeth and swollen lips.

BANGKOK.

It is impossible to state the exact population of Bangkok, the census of all Eastern countries being extremely imperfect. It is estimated, however, at from three to four hundred thousand inhabitants. Owing to its semi-aquatic site, we had reached the centre of the city while I believed myself still in the country; I was only undeceived by the sight of various European buildings, and the steamers which plough this majestic river, whose margins are studded with floating houses and shops.

It’s hard to determine the exact population of Bangkok since the census data for all Eastern countries is pretty unreliable. However, it’s estimated to be between three and four hundred thousand residents. Because the city is partly built on water, I thought I was still in the countryside when I actually reached the city center; I only realized the truth when I saw various European buildings and the boats navigating this grand river, whose banks are lined with floating houses and shops.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

GENERAL VIEW OF BANGKOK.

BANGKOK OVERVIEW.

Bangkok is the Venice of the East, and whether bent on business or pleasure you must go by water. In place of the noise of carriages and horses, nothing is heard but the dip of oars, the songs of sailors, or the cries of the Cipayes (Siamese rowers). The river is the high street and the boulevard, while the canals are the cross streets, along which you glide, lying luxuriously at the bottom of your canoe.

Bangkok is the Venice of the East, and whether you're there for business or pleasure, you have to travel by water. Instead of the sounds of carriages and horses, all you hear are the splashes of oars, sailors singing, or the calls of the Cipayes (Siamese rowers). The river acts as the main road and the boulevard, while the canals serve as the side streets where you glide along, lounging comfortably at the bottom of your canoe.

We cast anchor in front of the cathedral of the French Mission and of the modest palace of Monseigneur Pallegoix, the worthy archbishop, who, for nearly thirty years, without any assistance but that of missionaries as devoted as himself, has made the revered emblem of Christianity and the name of France respected in these distant regions.

We dropped anchor in front of the cathedral of the French Mission and the small palace of Monseigneur Pallegoix, the honorable archbishop, who, for nearly thirty years, without any help except from missionaries as dedicated as he is, has made the cherished symbol of Christianity and the name of France respected in these remote areas.

The sight of the Cross in foreign lands speaks to the heart like meeting with an old friend; one feels comforted and no longer alone. It is beautiful to see the devotion, self-denial, and courage of these poor and pious missionaries; a blessing as they are, also, to travellers, it would be ungrateful not to render them the gratitude which is their just due.

The sight of the Cross in foreign lands reaches the heart like seeing an old friend; it brings comfort and a sense of companionship. It's inspiring to witness the dedication, sacrifice, and bravery of these humble and devout missionaries; while they are a blessing to travelers, it would be ungrateful not to give them the gratitude they truly deserve.

FOREIGN MERCHANTS.

For some time past, particularly since the wars in China and Cochin-China, Siam has been much talked of in Europe; and, relying on the faith of treaties of peace and commerce, several French and English houses of business have been established there. Unfortunately, there was much deception on the part of the native authorities, which has given rise to general and well-founded complaints from the merchants. The fact is, that they have dangerous competitors in the mandarins and even in the princes, who monopolise the greater part of the trade in rice and sugar, their chief articles of commerce, which they despatch in their junks and other vessels. Moreover, the people were not prepared for the change which had taken place in the laws, and had scarcely cultivated more than enough for home consumption; add[46] to this that the population is far from numerous, and, the Siamese being an indolent race, most of the agriculture falls into the hands of the Chinese, who flock to Singapore, Australia, and California.

For a while now, especially since the wars in China and Cochin-China, Siam has been a popular topic in Europe. Several French and English businesses have set up shop there, trusting in the treaties of peace and commerce. Unfortunately, there’s been a lot of dishonesty from the local authorities, leading to general and justified complaints from the merchants. The reality is that they face tough competition from the mandarins and even the princes, who control most of the trade in rice and sugar, their main products, which they ship out in their junks and other boats. Additionally, the local people weren't ready for the changes in the laws and had hardly cultivated more than what was needed for themselves. On top of that, the population isn’t very large, and since the Siamese are somewhat lazy, most farming is done by the Chinese who migrate to Singapore, Australia, and California.

The country certainly merits the reputation which it enjoys for beauty, but it is especially in its mountain scenery that nature displays its grandeur.

The country definitely deserves its reputation for beauty, but it's especially in its mountain landscapes that nature shows its magnificence.

During a ten years’ residence in Russia I witnessed the frightful effects of despotism and slavery. At Siam, results not less sad and deplorable obtruded themselves on my notice; every inferior crouches before a higher in rank; he receives his orders kneeling, or with some other sign of abject submission and respect. The whole of society is in a state of prostration.

During my ten years living in Russia, I saw the terrible effects of dictatorship and oppression. In Siam, I noticed similarly sad and distressing outcomes; everyone lower in rank bows to those above them. They receive orders while kneeling or with other signs of complete submission and respect. Society as a whole is in a state of submission.

PRESENTED TO THE KING OF SIAM.

I was making my preparations for departure on the 16th October, my purpose being to penetrate into the north of the country and visit Cambodia and the savage tribes belonging to it, when I received an invitation from the King of Siam to be present at the great dinner which this monarch gives every year, on his birthday, to the European residents in Bangkok. I was presented by Monseigneur Pallegoix, and his Majesty’s reception was kind and courteous. His costume consisted of a pair of large trousers, a short brown jacket of some thin material, and slippers; on his head he wore a little copper helmet like those worn by the naval officers, and at his side a rich sabre.

I was getting ready to leave on October 16th, planning to head north and visit Cambodia and the local tribes when I got an invitation from the King of Siam to attend the big dinner he hosts every year for the European residents in Bangkok on his birthday. I was introduced by Monseigneur Pallegoix, and the King's reception was warm and polite. He was dressed in a pair of baggy pants, a short brown jacket made of thin material, and slippers; on his head, he wore a small copper helmet like those worn by naval officers, and at his side was an ornate saber.

Most of the Europeans in Bangkok were present at the dinner, and enthusiastic toasts were drunk to the health[49] of his Majesty, who, instead of being seated, stood or walked round the table, chewing betel and addressing some pleasant observation to each of his guests in turn. The repast was served in a vast hall, from whence we could see a platoon of the royal guard, with flags and drums, drawn up in the courtyard. When I went to take leave of the King, he graciously presented me with a little bag of green silk, containing some of the gold and silver coin of the country,—a courtesy which was most unexpected, and for which I expressed my gratitude.

Most of the Europeans in Bangkok were at the dinner, and they enthusiastically raised glasses in toasts to the health[49] of His Majesty, who, instead of sitting down, stood or walked around the table, chewing betel and making pleasant comments to each of his guests in turn. The meal was served in a large hall, where we could see a platoon of the royal guard, with flags and drums, lined up in the courtyard. When I went to say goodbye to the King, he kindly gave me a small green silk bag filled with some of the local gold and silver coins—a surprise that was completely unexpected, and for which I expressed my gratitude.

KING SOMDEL PHRA.

This King, whose official title is Somdel Phra, Paramanda, Maha-Mangkut—that is, His Majesty the King, encircled with the Great Crown—was born on the 18th October, 1804, and mounted the throne of Siam in the year 1851. The first part of his life was passed in complete retirement in a monastery, in this following the example of many of his predecessors: for all sects emanating from Buddhism think it necessary that the rulers of nations should prepare themselves for supreme power by a previous life of repose and sanctity.

This king, officially titled Somdel Phra, Paramanda, Maha-Mangkut—meaning His Majesty the King, adorned with the Great Crown—was born on October 18, 1804, and took the throne of Siam in 1851. He spent the early part of his life in total seclusion in a monastery, following the example of many of his predecessors. This belief is held by all branches of Buddhism, which asserts that national leaders should prepare for ultimate power through a prior life of peace and holiness.

ACQUIREMENTS OF THE KING.

It was only after the accession of Somdel Phra that the mastery he had gained over the most difficult sciences became known. After having applied himself to the history and geography of his country, he turned to the study of astronomy, natural philosophy, politics, and philology. He was familiar not only with all the dialects of Siam and Indo-China, but also with ancient Sanscrit and English, in which latter language he had written[50] several treatises. The English journals at Hong-Kong have been honoured by articles from his pen, and no one who reads them can be surprised that the august contributor should have been elected a member of the Asiatic Society in London, a body which reckons on its list so many savans of the first rank.

It was only after Somdel Phra came to power that his expertise in challenging subjects became clear. After he focused on the history and geography of his country, he moved on to studying astronomy, philosophy, politics, and linguistics. He was well-versed not only in all the dialects of Siam and Indo-China but also in ancient Sanskrit and English, in which he wrote[50] several treatises. English journals in Hong Kong have featured articles from him, and anyone who reads them can understand why this esteemed contributor was elected as a member of the Asiatic Society in London, an organization that includes many top scholars.

His Majesty had also acquired a fair knowledge of Latin from the French missionaries, especially from Archbishop Pallegoix, who has been his friend for thirty years. He studied astronomy almost without a master, and had gained such proficiency in that science as to be able to calculate an eclipse and determine the latitude and longitude of a place. He introduced a printing-press into his dominions, in which both Siamese and Roman characters are used. His language testifies to his education and intelligence, though it more resembles the phraseology of books than that of ordinary conversation.

His Majesty had also learned a good amount of Latin from the French missionaries, particularly Archbishop Pallegoix, who has been his friend for thirty years. He studied astronomy mostly on his own and became skilled enough to calculate an eclipse and figure out the latitude and longitude of a location. He brought a printing press into his realm, which uses both Siamese and Roman characters. His language shows his education and intelligence, though it is more similar to the phrasing found in books than in everyday conversation.

Drawn by M. H. Rousseau, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. H. Rousseau, from a photo.

TWO OF THE WIVES OF THE KING OF SIAM.

TWO OF THE WIVES OF THE KING OF SIAM.

His predecessor had several hundred wives, and I believe the present King does not possess fewer than some dozen; but he only bestowed the title of queen on one, whose portrait hangs by the side of his own, and whose death, soon after my visit, left him inconsolable.

His predecessor had several hundred wives, and I believe the current King has no fewer than a dozen; however, he only granted the title of queen to one, whose portrait hangs next to his own, and whose death, soon after my visit, left him heartbroken.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a photo

THE SECOND KING OF SIAM.

The Second King of Siam.

THE SECOND KING.

A singular institution, peculiar to Siam, Cambodia, and Laos, exists in a second king, slightly inferior to the other, and having a sort of reflected authority, the limits of which are not easily defined. His official title is Wangna, a word which literally signifies “the youngest King.” He has his court, his mandarins, and his little army, and they pay him royal honours; but in reality he[53] is merely the first subject of his colleague. His sole prerogative is exemption from the customary prostration before the King, instead of which he salutes him by raising both hands in the air. It is true, he is allowed to draw largely from the royal treasury, but never without an order from the King, which, however, is rarely refused.

A unique institution, specific to Thailand, Cambodia, and Laos, features a second king, who is slightly below the main king and has a kind of reflected authority that's not clearly defined. His official title is Wangna, which literally means “the youngest King.” He has his own court, his mandarins, and a small army, and they give him royal honors; but in reality, he[53] is just the first subject of his counterpart. His only special privilege is that he doesn't have to prostrate himself before the King; instead, he greets him by raising both hands in the air. While he can take a significant amount from the royal treasury, he can only do so with the King’s permission, which is usually given.

The present Wangna, Pin-Klau Chan You Hona, is the legitimate brother of the First King and his intended successor. He is a perfect gentleman, of a cultivated mind, writing and speaking English, and leading in his palace—which is arranged and furnished in our Western fashion—the life of a rich, noble, and learned European. He is fond of books and scientific researches, and familiar with all the improvements of modern civilization; he possesses in a higher degree than his brother the capacity for government and statesmanship, and deplores more than any one the sad condition in which his country languishes.

The current Wangna, Pin-Klau Chan You Hona, is the legitimate brother of the First King and his intended successor. He is a true gentleman with a refined mind, fluent in English and leading a lifestyle in his palace—furnished and arranged in a Western style—typical of a wealthy, noble, and educated European. He loves books and scientific research and is well-versed in all the advancements of modern civilization; he has a greater ability for governance and statesmanship than his brother and is more saddened than anyone else by the unfortunate situation his country is in.

Before asking the reader to accompany me into the interior of Siam, it will not be amiss, in the next chapter, to give a short sketch of the kingdom itself and of its past history.

Before asking you to join me in exploring the heart of Siam, it would be helpful, in the next chapter, to provide a brief overview of the kingdom and its history.

CHAPTER II.

Geography and History of the Kingdom of Siam.

Geography and History of the Kingdom of Siam.

HISTORY OF SIAM.

The name of Siam was first heard in Europe in the year 1502. Nine years after Alphonso d’Albuquerque had conquered the peninsula of Malacca, some intercourse took place between Portugal and Siam, which, however, was interrupted by the long wars between this country and the Burmese.

The name Siam was first mentioned in Europe in 1502. Nine years after Alphonso d’Albuquerque conquered the Malacca Peninsula, there was some exchange between Portugal and Siam, although it was disrupted by the ongoing wars between this country and the Burmese.

In 1632 an English vessel touched at the ancient capital Ayuthia. Shortly afterwards the Portuguese at Goa sent a party of Dominican and Franciscan missionaries to Siam, and the communication between the two nations became more frequent. The King engaged in his service three hundred Portuguese soldiers, who were distributed over the country, having lands allotted to them for cultivation, and who contracted marriage with native women. The missionaries built two churches, and established a school.

In 1632, an English ship docked at the ancient capital of Ayuthia. Soon after, the Portuguese in Goa sent a group of Dominican and Franciscan missionaries to Siam, increasing communication between the two nations. The King hired three hundred Portuguese soldiers, who were spread throughout the country, given land to farm, and married local women. The missionaries constructed two churches and set up a school.

After a while the Dutch power began to supplant that of Portugal in the East, and, in the course of the seventeenth century, the empire of Siam was brought into contact with the new conquerors of the Indies. The Portuguese colonies gradually became extinct; and the influence of the Batavian settlers increased so much, that they esta[55]blished at Ayuthia a Dutch factory, which, under its director Schonten, attained its greatest prosperity about the year 1690. Various articles of merchandise were introduced into Siam, from whence, in return, were exported skins, sapan-wood, &c.; and the country, from its position and the richness of its natural productions, became at that time an important station for the commerce of the Dutch between China and Japan, and the valuable islands of Ceylon and Java.

After a while, Dutch power started to replace that of Portugal in the East, and throughout the seventeenth century, the empire of Siam came into contact with the new conquerors of the Indies. The Portuguese colonies gradually disappeared, and the influence of the Batavian settlers grew so much that they established a Dutch trading post in Ayuthia, which, under its director Schonten, reached its peak around 1690. Various goods were brought into Siam, and in exchange, they exported skins, sapan-wood, and more. Due to its location and the abundance of its natural resources, the country became an important hub for Dutch trade between China, Japan, and the valuable islands of Ceylon and Java.

France herself, at the height of her maritime power under Louis XIV., could not equal the power of the Dutch Company, though, at one period, chances eminently favourable presented themselves to her. A Greek adventurer named Constantine Phaulcon, of whom we shall have subsequently to speak, opened for himself a remarkable career in Siam, where he was converted to Romanism by the missionaries. He suggested to the King to send envoys to Louis XIV., and their arrival in France produced a sensation, the echo of which we have heard in our own day in the embassy from the same country to Napoleon III. His Most Christian Majesty replied by accrediting ambassadors to the Siamese Court—De Chaumont in 1685, and La Loubéze in 1687. Each was accompanied by several Jesuit priests; and a force of 500 men, under the command of General de Fargues, was stationed at Bangkok. The General, however, was not able to maintain his position; Constantine met with a tragic end, and the Jesuit fathers were kept as hostages. These failures destroyed the French influence for more[56] than a century and a half, and for a time strengthened the power of Holland.

France, at the peak of her naval power under Louis XIV, couldn't match the strength of the Dutch Company, even though she had some very favorable opportunities at one point. A Greek adventurer named Constantine Phaulcon, who we’ll discuss later, made a remarkable career for himself in Siam, where he converted to Catholicism through the missionaries. He suggested to the King to send envoys to Louis XIV, and their arrival in France caused a sensation, similar to the excitement we witnessed in our own time with the embassy from the same country to Napoleon III. His Most Christian Majesty responded by sending ambassadors to the Siamese Court—De Chaumont in 1685, and La Loubéze in 1687. Each was accompanied by several Jesuit priests, and a force of 500 men, commanded by General de Fargues, was stationed in Bangkok. However, the General was unable to hold his position; Constantine met a tragic end, and the Jesuit fathers were taken as hostages. These failures wiped out French influence for over a century and a half, and for a time, strengthened Dutch power.

This brief glance at the intercourse between Europe and Siam in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries will suffice.

This quick overview of the interaction between Europe and Siam in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries will be enough.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a photo.

PAGODA AT AYUTHIA.

Pagoda in Ayutthaya.

The celebrated German traveller Mandelslohe visited the capital Ayuthia in 1537, and called it the Venice of the East—a title which, as we have seen, is equally applicable to the modern capital Bangkok. The Portuguese explorer Mendez Pinto, who also paid a visit to Siam in the sixteenth century, gives a favourable picture of the country, and all that has since come to our knowledge respecting it shows that he merited a greater faith in his statements than was accorded to him by his contemporaries.

The famous German traveler Mandelslohe visited the capital Ayuthia in 1537 and referred to it as the Venice of the East—a title that also fits the modern capital, Bangkok. The Portuguese explorer Mendez Pinto, who also visited Siam in the sixteenth century, painted a positive picture of the country, and everything we’ve learned about it since suggests that he deserved more trust in his statements than he received from his peers.

EXTENT OF SIAM.

The empire of Siam is of great extent. Its limits have varied much at different epochs of its history; and even now, with the exception of the western frontier, the lines of demarcation cannot be exactly traced, most of the border-lands being occupied by tribes more or less independent, and there are perpetual wars between the Malay and Burmese races on the one side, and the Cambodian or Chinese on the other. As nearly as can be calculated, the country extends, at present, from the 4th to the 20th or 22nd degree of north latitude, and from the 96th to the 102nd degree of east longitude; and according to this computation, its length would be about 1200 miles and its breadth 400 miles.

The empire of Siam covers a vast area. Its borders have changed significantly throughout its history, and even today, except for the western frontier, the exact boundaries are hard to determine, as many border regions are inhabited by tribes that are somewhat independent. There are ongoing conflicts between the Malay and Burmese on one side and the Cambodian or Chinese on the other. Currently, the country spans roughly from the 4th to the 20th or 22nd degree of north latitude and from the 96th to the 102nd degree of east longitude; based on this estimate, its length is about 1,200 miles and its width is 400 miles.

PROVINCES OF SIAM.

The Siamese dominions are divided into forty-one pro[59]vinces, each presided over by a phaja or governor, and these, again, are subdivided into numerous districts under the authority of functionaries of inferior rank, of whose administration little can be said in praise.

The Siamese territories are divided into forty-one provinces, each led by a governor, and these are further broken down into numerous districts managed by lower-ranking officials, of whose administration not much can be said positively.

The northern provinces are five in number—Sangkalôk, Phitsalôk or Phitsanulôk, Kumphang-Phet, Phixai, and Tahëng. In the centre are nine provinces—Nantaburi or Jalat-Khuan, Pak-Pret, Patummatoni or Samkuk, Ayuthia or Krung-Kao, Ang-Thong, Monang-Phrom, Monang-In, Xainat, and Nakhon-Savan.

The northern provinces are five: Sangkalôk, Phitsalôk or Phitsanulôk, Kumphang-Phet, Phixai, and Tahëng. In the center, there are nine provinces: Nantaburi or Jalat-Khuan, Pak-Pret, Patummatoni or Samkuk, Ayuthia or Krung-Kao, Ang-Thong, Monang-Phrom, Monang-In, Xainat, and Nakhon-Savan.

There are seven in the west—Monang-Pin, Suphan or Suphanaburi, Kan-Chanaburi or Pak-Phrëk, Rapri or Raxaburi, Nakhon-Xaisi, Sakhonburi or Tha-Chin, Samut-Songkhram or Mei-Khlong.

There are seven in the west—Monang-Pin, Suphan or Suphanaburi, Kan-Chanaburi or Pak-Phrëk, Rapri or Raxaburi, Nakhon-Xaisi, Sakhonburi or Tha-Chin, Samut-Songkhram or Mei-Khlong.

The eastern provinces number ten—Phetsjaboun, Bua-Xum, Sara-Buri, Nopha-Buri, Nakhon-Najok, Patsjin, Kabin, Sasong-Sao or Petriu, Battabâng, and Phanatsani-Khom.

The eastern provinces total ten—Phetsjaboun, Bua-Xum, Sara-Buri, Nopha-Buri, Nakhon-Najok, Patsjin, Kabin, Sasong-Sao or Petriu, Battabâng, and Phanatsani-Khom.

In the south are—Pakhlat or Nakhon-Khuen-Khan, Paknam or Sananthaprakan, Bangplasor or Xalaburi, Rajong, Chantaboun or Chantabouri, Thung-Jai, Phiphri or Phetxaburi, Xumphon, Xaya, and Xalang or Salang.

In the south are—Pakhlat or Nakhon-Khuen-Khan, Paknam or Sananthaprakan, Bangplasor or Xalaburi, Rajong, Chantaboun or Chantabouri, Thung-Jai, Phiphri or Phetxaburi, Xumphon, Xaya, and Xalang or Salang.

Siam has been distinguished by the historians of the country under two great divisions—Monang-Nona, the region of the north, at first the more populous portion, and Monang-Tai, the southern region. The Chronicles of the south are sometimes called ‘The Chronicles of the Royal City’ (Ayuthia), and commence at the period when this place became the capital. De Barrios relates that,[60] in his time (the fifteenth century), nine states were in subjection to the monarchs of Siam, two only of which were peopled by the Siamese race—viz., the southern kingdom, and that of the north, whose chief city was Chaumua. The Siamese language, likewise, was spoken only in these two countries.

Siam has been recognized by the country's historians in two major divisions—Monang-Nona, the northern region, which was initially the more populated area, and Monang-Tai, the southern region. The southern Chronicles are sometimes referred to as ‘The Chronicles of the Royal City’ (Ayuthia) and start from the time when this city became the capital. De Barrios notes that, [60] in his time (the fifteenth century), nine states were under the rule of the kings of Siam, only two of which were inhabited by the Siamese people—namely, the southern kingdom and the northern kingdom, whose main city was Chaumua. Additionally, the Siamese language was only spoken in these two regions.

Siam is called by the natives Thaï, or Monang-Thaï, which means “free” or “the kingdom of the free.” Archbishop Pallegoix, who is a great authority in these matters, maintains that the modern name Siam is derived from Sajam, or “the brown race.”[2]

Siam is referred to by the locals as Thaï, or Monang-Thaï, which means “free” or “the kingdom of the free.” Archbishop Pallegoix, who is a leading expert in this area, argues that the modern name Siam comes from Sajam, or “the brown race.”[2]

CONNECTION WITH NEIGHBOURING STATES.

While several districts in the north and east are tributary to this country, it appears to have been itself originally a great fief of China. Thus the King of Siam receives from this neighbouring empire a special confirmation of his authority, much resembling the patronage accorded by the Sultan to the Barbary states. However, if the external forms of this vassalage are observed, it is rather from a profound respect for tradition and ancient custom than from any virtual recognition of the power of the Emperor of China to acknowledge or interfere with the rights of sovereignty. One of the dependencies of this country, Cambodia, is also claimed by Cochin-China, and its ruler, unable to resist either of his more powerful neighbours, is forced to pay tribute to both.

While several regions in the north and east are under this country's influence, it seems to have originally been a large territory of China. Therefore, the King of Siam receives a special confirmation of his authority from this neighboring empire, similar to the support given by the Sultan to the Barbary states. However, if we look at the external aspects of this feudal relationship, it appears to stem more from a deep respect for tradition and long-standing customs than from any actual acknowledgment of the Emperor of China’s power to recognize or interfere with sovereignty rights. One of this country's territories, Cambodia, is also claimed by Cochin-China, and its ruler, unable to resist either of his stronger neighbors, is forced to pay tribute to both.

POPULATION.

The population of Siam cannot yet be determined with any great exactness, but it is certain that it bears no proportion to the extent of territory. Archbishop Pallegoix estimates it at only 6,000,000—a computation, however, very different from that of Sir John Bowring. The difficulty of arriving at any correct result is augmented by the Siamese custom of numbering only the men. Thus, the native registers showed, a few years ago, for the male sex, 2,000,000 Siamese, 1,000,000 Laotians, 1,000,000 Malays, 1,500,000 Chinese, 350,000 Cambodians, 50,000 Peguans, and a like number composed of various tribes inhabiting the mountain ranges.

The population of Siam can’t be accurately determined yet, but it’s clear that it doesn’t match the size of the territory. Archbishop Pallegoix estimates it at only 6,000,000, which is a very different calculation from that of Sir John Bowring. The challenge in getting an accurate number is made harder by the Siamese practice of only counting men. So, a few years ago, local records indicated there were 2,000,000 Siamese men, 1,000,000 Laotians, 1,000,000 Malays, 1,500,000 Chinese, 350,000 Cambodians, 50,000 Peguans, and a similar number from various tribes living in the mountain ranges.

Drawn by M. Bocourt from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt from a photo.

SIAMESE WOMEN.

Siamese women.

PHYSICAL FEATURES.

In the north, a chain of mountains, covered with snow, extends from the province of Yunan to China, and its ramifications form two great divisions, between which is situated the fertile valley of Siam. Another chain stretches towards the west, as far as the Malay peninsula. The great river Menam, already mentioned, traverses the level country from north to south, taking its rise in the southern slopes of the mountains of Yunan, and empties itself into the Gulf of Siam. It is the Nile of this region, the great fertility of which is owing to the annual overflowing of its waters, an event eagerly looked for by the inhabitants, and welcomed as a blessing from Heaven. The Menam begins to rise in the month of June, and in August the inundation reaches its height, and then the waves of the ocean, opposing themselves to the current, force the waters of the river back upon its banks. The lands situated towards the middle of the great plain[62] receive most benefit from this operation of nature, the higher districts being too much surrounded by mountains, while the lower are impregnated with so much salt water as to render the cultivation of rice difficult. If the regular inundations are, as a general rule, productive of immense benefit, they now and then, as in Egypt, lay waste the country: thus, for example, that of 1851 destroyed all the sugar-plantations; and the water, to a depth of three or four feet, resting on the earth for some time, a large number of cattle perished, the rice-crops suffered seriously, and many valuable fruit-trees were carried away. Some years afterwards, however, in accordance with nature’s beneficent law of compensation, the produce was only the more abundant.

In the north, a range of snow-covered mountains stretches from Yunan province to China, creating two major divisions, with the fertile valley of Siam in between. Another range extends westward all the way to the Malay Peninsula. The great river Menam, as mentioned earlier, flows through the flat landscape from north to south, starting in the southern slopes of the Yunan mountains and emptying into the Gulf of Siam. It’s the region’s Nile, whose great fertility comes from the annual flooding of its waters, a natural event the locals eagerly anticipate and see as a blessing from Heaven. The Menam starts to rise in June, peaking in August when the ocean waves push back against the river’s current, forcing the water onto the banks. The lands in the heart of the great plain[62] benefit the most from this natural cycle, as the higher areas are too enclosed by mountains, while the lower areas are too salty for rice cultivation. Generally, the regular floods are highly beneficial, but like in Egypt, they can also devastate the land: for instance, the flood of 1851 wiped out all the sugar plantations; with waters reaching three or four feet deep for a time, many cattle died, rice crops were severely damaged, and numerous valuable fruit trees were washed away. However, a few years later, in line with nature’s generous law of compensation, the yields were even more abundant.

The ancient annals of Siam relate that, about the seventh century, Chinese junks used to ascend the stream as far as Sang-Khalak, a distance of 120 leagues from the sea; at present it is only navigable for 30 leagues at most. This alteration has arisen from a gradually-increasing collection of sand and alluvial deposit—a process which goes on in some of our western rivers, as, for instance, the Rhine and the Meuse.

The old records of Siam tell us that around the seventh century, Chinese boats used to travel up the river as far as Sang-Khalak, which is about 120 leagues from the sea; today, it’s only navigable for a maximum of 30 leagues. This change has happened because of a gradual buildup of sand and sediment—a process that is also occurring in some of our western rivers, like the Rhine and the Meuse.

The low grounds, as is usually the case in hot climates, are less healthy than the mountainous districts, and the forests especially are the seat of malignant fevers. Several other rivers, and numberless canals, fringed with bamboos and fruit-trees, round which fly a multitude of birds, give a pleasing aspect to the country, which is bounded on the horizon by richly-wooded hills.

The lowlands, as is often the case in hot climates, are less healthy than the mountainous areas, and the forests in particular are known for serious fevers. Several other rivers and countless canals, lined with bamboo and fruit trees, attract a variety of birds, giving a pleasing look to the countryside, which is bordered on the horizon by lush, wooded hills.

The rivers are rich in fish, which, in addition to rice, forms the principal food of the people.

The rivers are full of fish, which, along with rice, makes up the main diet of the people.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

PERFORATED ROCK IN THE ISLE OF EBOULON, GULF OF SIAM.

PERFORATED ROCK ON THE ISLE OF EBOULON, GULF OF SIAM.

The shores of the sea are very picturesque, and the coast is studded with islands covered with the most luxuriant vegetation. “The Gulf of Siam,” says Mgr. Pallegoix,[64] “is not subject to storms, nor to the destructive typhoons experienced on the Chinese seaboard; thus shipwrecks are of rare occurrence.”

The beaches by the sea are really beautiful, and the coastline is dotted with islands filled with lush vegetation. “The Gulf of Siam,” Mgr. Pallegoix says,[64] “is not affected by storms or the damaging typhoons that hit the Chinese coast; therefore, shipwrecks are uncommon.”

Sir John Bowring recommends to his countrymen a project which he believes feasible, and which would scarcely be secondary in importance to the intersection of the Isthmus of Darien or that of Suez. It is the union of the Bay of Bengal with the Gulf of Siam. He hopes that the establishment of amicable relations between Great Britain and the Siamese Empire will lead to the ventilation and eventual solution of a question so interesting both in a geographical and commercial point of view. It would be, in reality, as he says, a noble enterprise, which would considerably shorten the voyage between India and Eastern Asia, by making no longer necessary the tedious détour through the Straits of Malacca, a passage which occupies not days, but weeks.

Sir John Bowring suggests a project to his fellow countrymen that he thinks is doable, and which would be nearly as significant as the connections at the Isthmus of Darien or Suez. It involves linking the Bay of Bengal with the Gulf of Siam. He is optimistic that fostering friendly relations between Great Britain and the Siamese Empire will help address and eventually resolve an issue that is intriguing from both a geographical and commercial perspective. It would truly be, as he puts it, a grand venture that would greatly reduce the travel time between India and Eastern Asia by eliminating the lengthy detour through the Straits of Malacca, which takes not days, but weeks.

MINERALS.

The soil of this country, composed in great part of alluvial earth, in Siam watered by its great river, and in Cambodia by the Nekong and many other streams, refreshed by the periodical rains, and glowing beneath a tropical sky, possesses almost unlimited capabilities. The mountains in the north contain precious metals, but the working of them is as yet very imperfectly attempted. The tin of Siam has been long in repute; copper, lead, and iron have also been discovered. Diamonds and other precious stones exist, although the exact localities where they are met with are not known, for the natives are[65] very mysterious on the subject; but it is supposed that diamonds are found on the eastern boundary of the Gulf.

The soil in this country, mostly made up of alluvial earth, is nourished by its great river in Siam and by the Mekong and many other streams in Cambodia. Refreshed by seasonal rains and thriving under a tropical sky, it has nearly limitless potential. The mountains in the north hold precious metals, but they have only been mined to a limited extent so far. Siam has long been known for its tin; copper, lead, and iron have also been found. Diamonds and other gems do exist, although their specific locations remain unclear, as the locals are quite secretive about it; however, it is believed that diamonds can be found along the eastern edge of the Gulf.

ARCHIVES.

The history of the empire, arranged in the form of chronicles, is preserved in the archives, and not permitted to be inspected by strangers. The late king made investigations into these documents, which, previously to the foundation of Ayuthia, towards the middle of the fourteenth century, only presented a mass of confused materials, in which truth and fable are curiously intermingled, as in the annals of all nations, and pre-eminently those of the Orientals, who love to substitute highly-coloured narratives, in the style of the Arabian Nights, for plain history.

The history of the empire, organized as chronicles, is kept in the archives and isn’t accessible to outsiders. The late king looked into these documents, which, before the founding of Ayuthia in the mid-fourteenth century, only offered a jumble of mixed-up information, where fact and fiction are strangely blended, much like the records of all nations, especially those of the Eastern countries, where people prefer elaborate stories, like those in the Arabian Nights, over straightforward history.

The Siamese trace their genealogy up to the first disciples of Buddha (Gandama), and commence their records five centuries before the Christian era. A succession of dynasties, varying their seat of government, figure in the earlier volumes; and the miracles of Buddha, and the intervention of supernatural beings, are frequently introduced. Later on there are accounts of matrimonial alliances between Siamese princes and the Imperial families of China, and of embassies to, and wars with, neighbouring countries, the whole interwoven with relations of prodigies and marvellous legends respecting Sudra and other divinities. After the establishment of Ayuthia as the capital, history assumes its rightful place, and the succession of the sovereigns and the course of events are registered with tolerable correctness. The city of Ayuthia[66] was founded by Phaja-Utong, who took the title of Phra-Rama-Thibaldi.[3]

The Siamese trace their ancestry back to the first disciples of Buddha (Gandama) and start their records five centuries before the Christian era. A series of dynasties, each with different capitals, are featured in the earlier volumes, along with the miracles of Buddha and the involvement of supernatural beings. Later, there are stories of marriage alliances between Siamese princes and the imperial families of China, along with accounts of embassies to and wars with neighboring countries, all interwoven with tales of miracles and incredible legends about Sudra and other deities. After Ayuthia was established as the capital, history takes a more accurate turn, with the succession of rulers and events documented with reasonable accuracy. The city of Ayuthia[66] was founded by Phaja-Utong, who adopted the title of Phra-Rama-Thibaldi.[3]

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a photo.

RUINS OF A TEMPLE AND STATUE OF BUDDHA AT AYUTHIA.

RUINS OF A TEMPLE AND STATUE OF BUDDHA AT AYUTTHAYA.

EPOCHS.

The following dates, drawn from the annals, and marking important epochs in the sacred history of Siam, are believed to be nearly correct:—

The following dates, taken from the records, marking significant moments in the sacred history of Siam, are thought to be almost correct:—

Christian Era.Buddhist Era.
The reigning Buddha died on the 3rd day of the 6th month of the year of the serpent, corresponding with the yearBCE 543
The first great Buddhist Council was convoked under Ajatra-Sutra (in India) the year of the death of Buddha
The second grand Council was convoked under Hala-SokkarajaBCE 443100
The third, under the rule of Sri Dhamma SokaBCE 325218
The fourth grand CouncilB.C. 143400
The Buddhist doctor, Phra Buddha Ghosa, introduced Buddhism into CambodiaCE 422965

It was in the year 1000 of the Buddhist era, A.D. 457,[69] that King Tuang, whose accession and glorious reign had been announced by a communication from Gandama himself, and who possessed, in addition to his other claims to distinction, “a white elephant with black tusks,” introduced the alphabet Tai, which was communicated to a numerous conclave of Buddhist priests. The ancient chronicles terminate with the establishment of Chao-Utonng in the new city of Si-Ayo-Thaya (Ayuthia), but leave the date of this event rather doubtful.

It was in the year 1000 of the Buddhist era, CE 457,[69] that King Tuang, whose rise to power and glorious reign had been announced by a message from Gandama himself, and who had, in addition to his other claims to fame, “a white elephant with black tusks,” introduced the Tai alphabet, which was shared with a large gathering of Buddhist priests. The ancient records end with the founding of Chao-Utonng in the new city of Si-Ayo-Thaya (Ayuthia), but they leave the date of this event somewhat uncertain.

SIAMESE MONARCHS.

The following is the list of Siamese monarchs since the foundation of this capital:—

The following is the list of Siamese kings since the founding of this capital:—

Siamese Era.Christian Era.
7121350Phra Rama Phiobodi.
7311369—— Rama Suen (his son).
7321370—— Borom Raxa (his brother).
7441382—— Rama Suen II.
7471385—— Phaja Ram (his son).
7631401Inthaxara.
7921430Borom Raxa Phirat.
8051442Boronua Irai Lokharat.
8341472Phra Rama Phibodi.
8751513Raxa Kuman.
8761514Xaja Raxa Phirat.
8891527Phra Jot Fa.
8911529Maha Cha Kraphat Raxa Ihirat.
9091547Phra Chao Xang Phuok.
9141552Mahinthara Thirat.
9261564Phra Naret.
9571595Eka Thotsarot.
9631601Chao Fa.
9641602Phra Chao Song Iham.
9891627Phra Chao Prasal Ihong.
10171655Chao Fa Xai.
10181656Phra Chao Xam Phuok.[70]
10501688Phra Phet Raxa.
10591697Chao Dua.
10681706Name unknown.
11201758Chao Dok Ma Dua.
11281766Interregnum.
11291767Phyja Tak.
11731811Phra Phuti Chao Luang (the founder of the present dynasty).
11871825Phen Din Prasat Ihong.
12131851Phra Chao Prasat Ihong.
HISTORICAL SKETCH.

Instead of dwelling on the ancient history of Siam, we prefer to give an extract from the appendix to the celebrated work of Sir John Bowring, ‘The Kingdom and People of Siam:’ the passage originally appeared in ‘The Chinese Repository,’ and is from the pen of the late king:—

Instead of focusing on the old history of Siam, we would rather share an excerpt from the appendix of the famous work by Sir John Bowring, ‘The Kingdom and People of Siam.’ This passage originally appeared in ‘The Chinese Repository’ and is written by the late king:—

“Our ancient capital Ayuthia, before the year A.D. 1350, was but the ruin of an ancient place belonging to Kambuja (now known as Cambodia), formerly called Lawék, whose inhabitants then possessed Southern Siam, or Western Kambuja. Ayuthia is situated in lat. 14° 19′ N., and long. 100° 37′ E. from Greenwich. There were other cities, not far remote, also possessed by the Kambujans; but their precise locality or much of their history cannot now be satisfactorily ascertained. Some time near the year A.D. 1300, the former inhabitants were much diminished by frequent wars with the northern Siamese and the Peguans, or Mous, so that these cities were vacated, or left in a ruinous state, and nothing remained but their names.

“Our ancient capital Ayuthia, before the year AD 1350, was just the ruin of an old place that belonged to Kambuja (now known as Cambodia), which was previously called Lawék. Its inhabitants at that time occupied Southern Siam, or Western Kambuja. Ayuthia is located at lat. 14° 19′ N. and long. 100° 37′ E. from Greenwich. There were other nearby cities also held by the Kambujans, but we can't determine their exact locations or much of their history today. Around the year CE 1300, the former inhabitants significantly declined due to ongoing wars with the northern Siamese and the Peguans, or Mous, leading to these cities being abandoned or left in ruins, with nothing left but their names.

“Former inhabitants declared that the people of[73] Chiang-rái, a province of what is now called Chiang-mái (North Laos), and Kampengpet, being frequently subjected to great annoyance from their enemies, deserted their native country, and formed a new establishment at Ch’á-liang, in the western part of Siam proper, and built a city, which they called Thepha-mahá-na-khon, whence has been preserved in the national records the name of our capital down to the present day, Krung-Thepha-mahá-na-khon. Their city was about lat. 16° N., and long. 99° E., and there five kings of the first dynasty reigned, until the sixth, named U-T’ong Rámá-thi-bodi, ascended the throne in 1344. This king, it is said, was son-in-law of his predecessor, who was named Sirichai Chiang Seu, who was without male issue, and therefore the throne descended to the son-in-law by right of the royal daughter.

“Former residents stated that the people of [73] Chiang-rái, a province of what is now known as Chiang-mái (North Laos), and Kampengpet, often faced significant trouble from their enemies, abandoned their homeland, and established a new settlement at Ch’á-liang, in the western part of present-day Siam. They built a city called Thepha-mahá-na-khon, which has been recorded in national history as the name of our capital to this day, Krung-Thepha-mahá-na-khon. Their city was located at approximately 16° N latitude and 99° E longitude, and it was ruled by five kings from the first dynasty, until the sixth, U-T’ong Rámá-thi-bodi, took the throne in 1344. It is said this king was the son-in-law of his predecessor, Sirichai Chiang Seu, who had no male heirs, so the throne passed to the son-in-law through the royal daughter.”

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a photo.

THE PAGODA OF AYUTHIA, FROM THE RIVER.

THE PAGODA OF AYUTHIA, FROM THE RIVER.

“U-T’ong Rámá-thi-bodi was a mightier prince than any of his predecessors, and subsequently conquered and subjected to his sway all Southern Siam, and some provinces in the Malayan peninsula. He made Ch’á-liang the seat of his government for six years, and then, in consequence of the prevalence of disease of a pestilential character, he caused various researches to be made for some more healthy location, and finally fixed upon the site of Ayuthia, and there founded his new capital in April, 1350. This date is an ascertained fact. From this period our Siamese annals are more exact and the accounts generally reliable, being accompanied by dates of days, months, and years, from 1350 to 1767.

U-T’ong Rámá-thi-bodi was a stronger prince than any of his predecessors and went on to conquer and rule all of Southern Siam, along with some provinces in the Malayan peninsula. He established Ch’á-liang as the seat of his government for six years, but due to widespread disease, he commissioned various studies to find a healthier location. Ultimately, he chose the site of Ayuthia and founded his new capital there in April 1350. This date is a confirmed fact. From this point on, our Siamese records become more detailed and reliable, including dates of days, months, and years, from 1350 to 1767.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a photo.

VIEW TAKEN FROM THE CANAL OF AYUTHIA.

VIEW TAKEN FROM THE CANAL OF AYUTHIA.

“Ayuthia, when founded, was gradually improved[74] and became more and more populous by natural increase, and the settlement there of families of Laos, Kambujans, Peguans, people from Yunnán in China, who had been brought there as captives, and by Chinese and Mussulmans from India, who came for the purposes of trade. Here reigned fifteen kings of one dynasty, successors of and belonging to the family of U-T’ong Rámá-thi-bodi, who, after his death, was honourably designated as Phra Chetha Bida—i. e. ‘Royal Elder Brother Father.’ This line was interrupted by one interloping usurper between the thirteenth and fourteenth. The last king was Ma-híntrá-thi-rát. During his reign the renowned King of Pegu, named Chamna-dischop, gathered an immense army, consisting of Peguans, Burmese, and inhabitants of Northern Siam, and made an attack upon Ayuthia. The ruler of Northern Siam was Mahá-thamma rájá, related to the fourteenth king as son-in-law, and to the last as brother-in-law.

Ayuthia, when it was founded, gradually improved[74] and became more and more populated through natural growth, as well as families from Laos, Kambuja, Pegu, and people from Yunnan in China, who had been brought there as captives. There were also Chinese and Muslims from India who came for trade. Fifteen kings from one dynasty ruled here, all descendants of the U-T’ong Rámá-thi-bodi family, who, after his death, was respectfully referred to as Phra Chetha Bida—i. e. ‘Royal Elder Brother Father.’ This line was interrupted by one usurper between the thirteenth and fourteenth kings. The last king was Ma-híntrá-thi-rát. During his reign, the famous King of Pegu, named Chamna-dischop, assembled a massive army made up of Peguans, Burmese, and residents of Northern Siam to attack Ayuthia. The ruler of Northern Siam was Mahá-thamma rájá, who was related to the fourteenth king as a son-in-law and to the last king as a brother-in-law.

“After a siege of three months the Peguans took Ayuthia, but did not destroy it or its inhabitants, the Peguan monarch contenting himself with capturing the king and royal family, to take with him as trophies to Pegu, and delivered the country over to be governed by Mahá-thamma rájá, as a dependency. The King of Pegu also took back with him the oldest son of Mahá-thamma rájá as a hostage: his name was Phra Náret. This conquest of Ayuthia by the King of Pegu took place A.D. 1556.

After a three-month siege, the Peguans took Ayuthia, but they didn’t destroy it or harm its people. The Peguan king was satisfied with capturing the king and royal family to take as trophies back to Pegu, and he appointed Mahá-thamma rájá to govern the area as a dependency. The King of Pegu also brought back Mahá-thamma rájá’s oldest son as a hostage; his name was Phra Náret. This conquest of Ayuthia by the King of Pegu happened in CE 1556.

“This state of dependence and tribute continued but[77] a few years. The King of Pegu died, and in the confusion incident to the elevation of his son as his successor, Prince Náret escaped with his family, and, attended by many Peguans of influence, commenced his return to his native land. The new king, on hearing of his escape, despatched an army to seize and bring him back. They followed him till he had crossed the Si-thong (Burman, Sit-thaung) River, where he turned against the Peguan army, shot the commander, who fell from his elephant dead, and then proceeded in safety to Ayuthia.

“This state of dependence and tribute continued but[77] a few years. The King of Pegu died, and in the chaos that followed his son's rise to the throne, Prince Náret managed to escape with his family. Joined by many influential Peguans, he started his journey back to his homeland. When the new king learned of his escape, he sent an army to capture him and bring him back. They pursued him until he crossed the Si-thong (Burman, Sit-thaung) River, where he turned against the Peguan army, shot the commander, who fell dead from his elephant, and then continued safely to Ayuthia.

“War with Pegu followed, and Siam again became independent. On the demise of Mahá-thamma rájá, Prince Náret succeeded to the throne, and became one of the mightiest and most renowned rulers Siam ever had. In his wars with Pegu he was accompanied by his younger brother, Eká-tassa-rot, who succeeded Náret on the throne, but, on account of mental derangement, was soon removed, and Phra Siri Sin Wi-mon-tham was called by the nobles from the priesthood to the throne. He had been very popular as a learned and religious teacher, and commanded the respect of all the public counsellors; but he was not of the royal family. His coronation took place A.D. 1602. There had preceded him a race of nineteen kings, excepting one usurper. The new king submitted all authority in government to a descendant of the former line of kings, and to him also he intrusted his sons for education, reposing confidence in him as capable of maintaining the royal authority over all the tributary provinces. This officer thus became possessed of the[78] highest dignity and power. His master had been raised to the throne at an advanced age. During the twenty-six years he was on the throne he had three sons, born under the royal canopy—i. e. the great white umbrella, one of the insignia of royalty.

War with Pegu followed, and Siam regained its independence. After Mahá-thamma rájá passed away, Prince Náret took the throne and became one of the most powerful and famous rulers Siam ever had. In his battles against Pegu, he was joined by his younger brother, Eká-tassa-rot, who succeeded Náret as king. However, due to mental illness, he was quickly removed, and Phra Siri Sin Wi-mon-tham was called by the nobles from the priesthood to take the throne. He had been well-liked as a learned and devout teacher and had the respect of all the public advisors, but he was not from the royal family. His coronation occurred in CE 1602. He was preceded by a line of nineteen kings, excluding one usurper. The new king delegated all government authority to a descendant of the former royal line and entrusted his sons to him for their education, believing he could maintain royal authority over all the tributary provinces. This official thus held the[78] highest rank and power. His master became king at an older age. During the twenty-six years he ruled, he had three sons, born under the royal canopy—i. e. the great white umbrella, one of the symbols of royalty.

“After the demise of the king, at an extreme old age, the personage whom he had appointed as regent, in full council of the nobles, raised his eldest son, then sixteen years old, to the throne. A short time after the regent caused the second son to be slain, under the pretext of a rebellion against his elder brother. Those who were envious of the regent, excited the king to revenge his brother’s death as causeless, and plan the regent’s assassination; but he, being seasonably apprised of it, called a council of the nobles and dethroned him after one year’s reign, and then raised his youngest brother, the third son, to the throne.

“After the king passed away at a very old age, the person he had named as regent, during a full council of the nobles, elevated his eldest son, who was then sixteen, to the throne. Shortly after, the regent had the second son killed, claiming it was due to a rebellion against his older brother. Those who were jealous of the regent stirred the new king to seek revenge for his brother's unjust death and plot the regent's assassination; however, the regent, having been warned in time, called a council of the nobles and removed him from power after just one year of rule, and then placed his youngest brother, the third son, on the throne.

“He was only eleven years old. His extreme youth and fondness for play, rather than politics or government, soon created discontent. Men of office saw that it was exposing their country to contempt, and sought for some one who might fill the place with dignity. The regent was long accustomed to all the duties of the government, and had enjoyed the confidence of their late venerable king; so, with one voice, the child was dethroned and the regent exalted under the title of Phra Chau Pra Sath-thong. This event occurred A.D. 1630.

He was only eleven years old. His youthful age and love for play instead of politics or government quickly led to dissatisfaction. Officials realized it was bringing shame to the country and looked for someone who could take the role with dignity. The regent was already familiar with all the responsibilities of the government and had earned the trust of their late respected king; so, unanimously, the child was removed from the throne and the regent was elevated with the title of Phra Chau Pra Sath-thong. This event occurred CE 1630.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a photo.

RUINS OF A PAGODA AT AYUTHIA.

RUINS OF A PAGODA AT AYUTHIA.

“The king was said to have been connected with the former dynasty, both paternally and maternally; but the[81] connection must have been quite remote and obscure. Under the reign of the priest-king he bore the title Raja Suriwong, as indicating a remote connection with the royal family. From him descended a line of ten kings, who reigned at Ayuthia and Lopha-buri—Louvo of French writers. This line was once interrupted by an usurper between the fourth and fifth reigns. This usurper was the foster-father of an unacknowledged though real son of the fourth king Chau Nárái. During his reign many European merchants established themselves and their trade in the country, among whom was Constantine Phaulkon (Faulkon). He became a great favourite through his skill in business, his suggestions and superintendence of public works after European models, and by his presents of many articles regarded by the people of those days as great curiosities, such as telescopes, &c.

“The king was said to have been linked to the previous dynasty, both through his father’s and mother’s sides; however, the connection must have been quite distant and unclear. During the rule of the priest-king, he held the title Raja Suriwong, signifying a distant link to the royal family. From him descended a line of ten kings, who reigned in Ayuthia and Lopha-buri—Louvo, as referred to by French writers. This line was briefly interrupted by an usurper between the fourth and fifth reigns. This usurper was the foster-father of an unrecognized but legitimate son of the fourth king, Chau Nárái. During his reign, many European merchants set up their businesses and trade in the country, among them Constantine Phaulkon (Faulkon). He became very popular due to his business skills, his suggestions and oversight of public works modeled after European designs, and his gifts of various items that were considered great curiosities at the time, such as telescopes, etc.”

“King Nárái, the most distinguished of all Siamese rulers, before or since, being highly pleased with the services of Constantine, conferred on him the title of Chau Phyá Wicha-yentrá-thé-bodi, under which title there devolved on him the management of the government in all the northern provinces of the country. He suggested to the king the plan of erecting a fort on European principles as a protection to the capital. This was so acceptable a proposal, that at the king’s direction he was authorised to select the location and construct the fort.

“King Nárái, the most prominent of all Siamese rulers, both past and present, was very pleased with Constantine's contributions and granted him the title of Chau Phyá Wicha-yentrá-thé-bodi. This title gave him the responsibility of managing the government in all the northern provinces of the country. He proposed to the king the idea of building a fort based on European designs to protect the capital. This suggestion was so well-received that the king allowed him to choose the site and oversee the construction of the fort.”

“He selected a territory which was then employed as garden-ground, but is now the territory of Bangkok. On the west bank, near the mouth of a canal, now called[82] Báng-luang, he constructed a fort, which bears the name of Wichayeiw Fort to this day. It is close to the residence of his Royal Highness Chaufá-noi Kromma Khun Isaret rangsan. This fort and circumjacent territory was called Thana-buri. A wall was erected, enclosing a space of about 100 yards square. Another fort was built on the east side of the river, where the walled city of Bangkok now stands. The ancient name Bangkok was in use when the whole region was a garden.[4] The above-mentioned fort was erected about the year A.D. 1675.

“He chose a plot of land that was originally used as a garden but is now part of Bangkok. On the west bank, near the mouth of a canal now called[82] Báng-luang, he built a fort, which is still known as Wichayeiw Fort. It’s near the home of His Royal Highness Chaufá-noi Kromma Khun Isaret rangsan. This fort and the surrounding area were called Thana-buri. A wall was built that enclosed an area of about 100 yards square. Another fort was constructed on the east side of the river, where the walled city of Bangkok exists today. The old name Bangkok was used when the entire region was a garden.[4] The fort mentioned above was built around the year CE 1675.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a photograph.

THE GREAT TOWER OF THE PAGODA WAT-CHING AT BANGKOK.

THE GREAT TOWER OF THE PAGODA WAT-CHING IN BANGKOK.

“This extraordinary European also induced his grateful sovereign King Nárái to repair the old city of Lopha-buri (Louvo), and construct there an extensive royal palace on the principles of European architecture. On the north of this palace Constantine erected an extensive and beautiful collection of buildings for his own residence. Here also he built a Romish church, on which are still to be seen some inscriptions in European letters, supposed to be Dutch or German; they assuredly are neither French nor English (perhaps they are Greek, as he was of Greek extraction, and born at Cephalonia). The ruins of all these edifices and their walls are still to be seen, and are said to be a great curiosity. It is moreover stated that he planned the construction of canals, with reservoirs at intervals for bringing water from the mountains on the north-east to the city Lopha-buri,[83] and conveying it through earthen and copper pipes and syphons, so as to supply the city in the dry season on the same principle as that adopted in Europe. He commenced also a canal, with embankments, to the holy place called Phra-Bat, about twenty-five miles south-west from the city. He made an artificial pond on the summit of Phra-Bat mountain, and thence, by means of copper tubes and stop-cocks, conveyed abundance of water to the kitchen and bath-rooms of the royal residence at the foot of the mountain. His works were not completed when misfortune overtook him.

This remarkable European influenced his grateful king, Nárái, to renovate the old city of Lopha-buri (Louvo) and build a large royal palace using European architectural styles. To the north of this palace, Constantine constructed a vast and beautiful collection of buildings for himself. He also built a Roman Catholic church, where some inscriptions in European letters can still be seen, thought to be Dutch or German; they definitely aren’t French or English (they might be Greek, as he was of Greek descent and born in Cephalonia). The ruins of all these structures and their walls remain and are said to be quite a curiosity. Additionally, it's reported that he planned to construct canals with reservoirs at intervals to bring water from the northeastern mountains to Lopha-buri, using earthen and copper pipes and syphons to supply the city during the dry season, similar to methods used in Europe. He also started a canal with embankments leading to the sacred site called Phra-Bat, about twenty-five miles southwest of the city. He created an artificial pond at the top of Phra-Bat mountain, and from there, used copper tubes and stop-cocks to supply plenty of water to the kitchen and bathrooms of the royal residence at the foot of the mountain. His projects were not finished when misfortune struck.

“Many Siamese officers and royal ministers were jealous of his influence, and murmured their suspicions of his being a secret rebel. At length he was accused of designing to put the king to death by inviting him to visit the church he had built, between the walls of which, it is said, he had inserted a quantity of gunpowder, which was to be ignited by a match at a given signal, and thus involve the death of the king. On this serious charge he was assassinated by private order of the king. (This is the traditional story: the written annals state that he was slain in his sedan while faithful to his king, by order of a rebel prince, who perceived he could not succeed in his nefarious plans against the throne while Constantine lived.) The works which he left half done are now generally in ruins, viz. the canal to Phra-Bat and the aqueduct at the mountains.

Many Siamese officers and royal ministers were envious of his influence and whispered their suspicions that he was secretly plotting against the king. Eventually, he was accused of planning to kill the king by inviting him to visit the church he had built, where it’s said he had hidden a stash of gunpowder, set to be ignited by a match at a specific signal, leading to the king's death. On this serious accusation, he was assassinated by the king's private order. (This is the traditional story; historical records state that he was killed in his sedan while remaining loyal to his king, by the order of a rebel prince who realized he couldn't carry out his evil plans against the throne while Constantine was alive.) The projects he left unfinished are now mostly in ruins, specifically the canal to Phra-Bat and the aqueduct in the mountains.

“After the demise of Nárái, his unacknowledged son, born of a princess of Yunnan or Chiang-Mai, and intrusted[84] for training to the care of Phya Petcha raja, slew Nárái’s son and heir, and constituted his foster-father king, himself acting as prime minister till the death of his foster-father, fifteen years after; he then assumed the royal state himself. He is ordinarily spoken of as Nai Dua. Two of his sons and two of his grandsons subsequently reigned at Ayuthia. The youngest of these grandsons reigned only a short time, and then surrendered the royal authority to his brother and entered the priesthood. While this brother reigned, in the year 1759, the Burman king, Meng-luang Alaung Barah-gyi, came with an immense army, marching in three divisions on as many distinct routes, and combined at last in the siege of Ayuthia.

“After the death of Nárái, his unrecognized son, born to a princess from Yunnan or Chiang-Mai, was entrusted[84] for education to Phya Petcha raja. He killed Nárái’s son and heir, made his foster father the king, and acted as prime minister until his foster father's death fifteen years later; he then took on the royal position himself. He is commonly referred to as Nai Dua. Two of his sons and two of his grandsons later reigned in Ayuthia. The youngest of these grandsons ruled for only a short time before giving up the throne to his brother and joining the priesthood. While this brother was reigning, in 1759, the Burman king, Meng-luang Alaung Barah-gyi, arrived with a huge army, marching in three divisions along different routes, and eventually came together to lay siege to Ayuthia.”

“The Siamese king, Chaufa Ekadwat Anurak Moutri, made no resolute effort of resistance. His great officers disagreed in their measures. The inhabitants of all the smaller towns were indeed called behind the walls of the city, and ordered to defend it to their utmost ability; but jealousy and dissension rendered all their bravery useless. Sallies and skirmishes were frequent, in which the Burmese were generally the victorious party. The siege was continued for two years. The Burmese commander-in-chief, Mahá Nōratha, died, but his principal officers elected another in his place. At the end of the two years the Burmese, favoured by the dry season, when the waters were shallow, crossed in safety, battered the walls, broke down the gates, and entered without resistance. The provisions of the Siamese were exhausted, confusion reigned, and the Burmese fired the city and[85] public buildings. The king, badly wounded, escaped with his flying subjects, but soon died alone of his wounds and his sorrows. He was subsequently discovered and buried.

“The Siamese king, Chaufa Ekadwat Anurak Moutri, made no determined effort to resist. His top officials disagreed on how to proceed. The residents of the smaller towns were indeed summoned behind the city walls and told to defend it as best they could; however, jealousy and infighting made all their bravery pointless. There were frequent skirmishes, with the Burmese generally coming out on top. The siege lasted for two years. The Burmese commander-in-chief, Mahá Nōratha, died, but his leading officers chose another to take his place. At the end of the two years, the Burmese, aided by the dry season when the waters were shallow, crossed safely, battered the walls, broke down the gates, and entered without facing any resistance. The Siamese had run out of supplies, chaos ensued, and the Burmese set the city and public buildings on fire. The king, seriously injured, fled with his subjects but soon died alone from his wounds and grief. He was later found and buried.

“His brother, who was in the priesthood and now the most important personage in the country, was captured by the Burmans, to be conveyed in triumph to Burmah. They perceived that the country was too remote from their own to be governed by them; they therefore freely plundered the inhabitants, beating, wounding, and even killing many families, to induce them to disclose treasures which they supposed were hidden by them. By these measures the Burmese officers enriched themselves with most of the wealth of the country. After two or three months spent in plunder they appointed a person of Mon or Peguan origin as ruler over Siam, and withdrew with numerous captives, leaving this Peguan officer to gather fugitives and property to convey to Burmah at some subsequent opportunity. This officer was named Phrá Nái Kông, and made his head-quarters about three miles north of the city, at a place called Phō Sam-ton, i. e. ‘the three Sacred Fig-trees.’ One account relates that the last king mentioned above, when he fled from the city wounded, was apprehended by a party of travellers and brought into the presence of Phyá Nái Kông in a state of great exhaustion and illness; that he was kindly received and respectfully treated, as though he was still the sovereign; and that Phyá Nái Kông promised to confirm him again as ruler of Siam, but his strength failed and he died a few days after his apprehension.

“His brother, who was a priest and now the most important person in the country, was captured by the Burmans and taken triumphantly to Burmah. They realized that the country was too far from their own to be governed by them, so they freely looted the locals, beating, wounding, and even killing many families to make them reveal treasures they thought were hidden. Through these actions, the Burmese officers enriched themselves with much of the country’s wealth. After two or three months of plundering, they appointed a ruler of Mon or Peguan descent over Siam and departed with many captives, leaving this Peguan officer to gather fleeing people and property to take back to Burmah later. This officer was named Phrá Nái Kông and set up his headquarters about three miles north of the city, at a place called Phō Sam-ton, which means ‘the three Sacred Fig-trees.’ One story says that the last king mentioned above, while fleeing the city wounded, was captured by a group of travelers and brought before Phyá Nái Kông in a very weak and sick state; he was kindly welcomed and treated with respect, as if he were still the king, and Phyá Nái Kông promised to reinstate him as ruler of Siam, but he lost his strength and died a few days after being captured.”

“The conquest by Burmah, the destruction of Ayuthia, and appointment of Phyá Nái Kông, took place in March, A.D. 1767. This date is unquestionable. The period between the foundation of Ayuthia and its overthrow by the Burmans embraces 417 years, during which there were thirty-three kings of three distinct dynasties, of which the first dynasty had nineteen kings with one usurper, the second had three kings, and the third had nine kings and one usurper.

“The conquest by Burma, the destruction of Ayutthaya, and the appointment of Phya Nai Kong, happened in March, A.D. 1767. This date is indisputable. The timeframe from the founding of Ayutthaya to its fall to the Burmese spans 417 years, during which there were thirty-three kings from three different dynasties. The first dynasty had nineteen kings and one usurper, the second had three kings, and the third had nine kings and one usurper.”

“When Ayuthia was conquered by the Burmese, in March, 1767, there remained in the country many bands of robbers associated under brave men as their leaders. These parties had continued their depredations since the first appearance of the Burman army, and during about two years had lived by plundering the quiet inhabitants, having no government to fear. On the return of the Burman troops to their own country, these parties of robbers had various skirmishes with each other during the year 1767.

“When Ayuthia was taken over by the Burmese in March 1767, there were still many groups of robbers in the country led by brave leaders. These gangs had kept up their looting since the Burman army first showed up and for about two years had survived by stealing from the peaceful locals, with no government to worry about. After the Burman troops went back to their homeland, these groups of robbers fought among themselves throughout 1767.”

Drawn by M. Thérond from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond from a photo.

PRIEST’S HOUSE NEAR AYUTHIA.

Priest's house near Ayutthaya.

“The first king established at Bangkok was an extraordinary man, of Chinese origin, named Pin Tat. He was called by the Chinese Tia Sin Tat, or Tuat. He was born at a village called Bánták, in Northern Siam, in lat. 16° N. The date of his birth was in March, 1734. At the capture of Ayuthia he was thirty-three years old. Previous to that time he had obtained the office of second governor of his own township, Ták, and he next obtained the office of governor of his own town, under the dignified title of Phyá Ták, which name he bears to[89] the present day. During the reign of the last King of Ayuthia, he was promoted to the office and dignity of governor of the city of Kam-Cheng-philet, which from times of antiquity was called the capital of the western province of Northern Siam. He obtained this office by bribing the high minister of the king, Chaufá Ekadwat Anurak Moutri; and being a brave warrior, he was called to Ayuthia on the arrival of the Burman troops, as a member of the council. But when sent to resist the Burman troops, who were harassing the eastern side of the city, perceiving that the Ayuthian government was unable to resist the enemy, he, with his followers, fled to Chautaburi (Chautabun), a town on the eastern shore of the Gulf of Siam, in lat. 12½° N. and long. 101° 21′ E. There he united with many brave men, who were robbers and pirates, and subsisted by robbing the villages and merchant-vessels. In this way he became the great military leader of the district, and had a force of more than ten thousand men. He soon formed a treaty of peace with the headman of Báng-plásoi, a district on the north, and with Kambuja and Annam (or Cochin China) on the south-east.”

The first king established in Bangkok was an exceptional man of Chinese descent named Pin Tat. The Chinese referred to him as Tia Sin Tat, or Tuat. He was born in a village called Bánták in Northern Siam, at latitude 16° N, in March 1734. When Ayuthia was captured, he was thirty-three years old. Before that, he had secured the position of second governor of his township, Ták, and then he became the governor of his town, earning the prestigious title of Phyá Ták, a name he still carries today. During the reign of the last King of Ayuthia, he was promoted to governor of the city of Kam-Cheng-philet, which had historically been known as the capital of the western province of Northern Siam. He got this position by bribing the king's high minister, Chaufá Ekadwat Anurak Moutri. As a courageous warrior, he was summoned to Ayuthia when the Burman troops arrived as a member of the council. However, when sent to fend off the Burman forces attacking the eastern side of the city, he realized that the Ayuthian government couldn’t withstand the enemy's advance. Consequently, he and his followers escaped to Chautaburi (Chautabun), a town on the eastern shore of the Gulf of Siam, located at latitude 12½° N and longitude 101° 21′ E. There, he teamed up with many brave individuals, including bandits and pirates, and they made a living by raiding villages and merchant ships. This led him to become the prominent military leader of the area, commanding a force of over ten thousand men. He quickly established a peace treaty with the headman of Báng-plásoi, a district to the north, as well as with Kambuja and Annam (or Cochin China) to the southeast.

Such is the short historical sketch, given by the late King of Siam, up to this date, and which we must complete from other sources.

Such is the brief historical overview provided by the late King of Siam, up to this point, which we need to expand on using other sources.

As much by stratagem as by force of arms, he gained possession of the northern districts; but, not deeming himself secure enough from hostile attacks in that part of the country, he decided on falling back towards the south,[90] and established himself at Bangkok, having previously surprised and put to death Phrá-Nai-Kông, the Burman governor of that place, and seized on a quantity of money, provisions, and ammunition. Its proximity to the sea afforded many advantages, one being that escape would be tolerably easy should fortune prove adverse to him. He there built a palace on the western bank of the river, near the fort, which is now standing.

Using both strategy and military force, he took control of the northern regions. However, feeling vulnerable to attacks in that area, he chose to retreat southward,[90] settling in Bangkok after unexpectedly killing Phrá-Nai-Kông, the Burman governor, and seizing a sizable amount of money, supplies, and ammunition. Its closeness to the sea offered several benefits, including a relatively easy escape if his situation turned dire. There, he constructed a palace on the western bank of the river, near the fort, which still stands today.

After various encounters with the Burmans, he reduced them into subjection, mainly through the assistance of his flotilla; and on one occasion he overpowered their whole camp, recovering great part of the booty they had amassed, and finally freeing the country from those bitter foes, who had brought into it so much desolation and terror. The people, in gratitude to their deliverer, gladly aided him in his assumption of royal authority. He issued his mandates from Bangkok, appointed viceroys, and distributed colonists far and wide for the repeopling of the country. Thus, by the end of 1768, he found himself sovereign of all the southern part of Siam and the eastern provinces on the shores of the Gulf.

After several encounters with the Burmans, he brought them under control, mainly with the help of his fleet; and on one occasion, he defeated their entire camp, recovering a significant portion of the loot they had gathered, ultimately freeing the region from those fierce enemies who had caused so much destruction and fear. The people, grateful to their savior, eagerly supported him in claiming royal power. He issued commands from Bangkok, appointed viceroys, and sent colonists throughout the land to repopulate it. Thus, by the end of 1768, he found himself in charge of all the southern part of Siam and the eastern provinces along the Gulf.

Drawn by M. Bocourt from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt from a photo.

DETAILS OF THE PAGODA WAT-CHANG AT BANGKOK.

DETAILS OF THE WAT-CHANG PAGODA IN BANGKOK.

Profiting by a sanguinary war between China and Burmah, he reconquered the northern district of Horahh. He had still to contend with a revolt organised by a prince of the old dynasty, who, pending the struggle with the Burmans, had taken refuge in Ceylon. This, however, was soon quelled; and two more provinces were recovered, which had taken advantage of the foreign invasion to assert their independence. At the end of three years[91] Phya-Jak was master of the whole of the north, and had everywhere re-established peace and order. His dominion being now set on a firm foundation, it was a comparatively easy matter successfully to resist a new attack of the Burmans in 1771; and the year following he sent an expedition into the Malay peninsula to take possession of Lagor, whose governor, formerly a vassal of the king, had assumed the sovereignty, and proclaimed Phya-Jak a usurper. The governor, being worsted in several engagements, took refuge with the chief of Patawi, a town in the peninsula, by whom he was surrendered to the followers of Phya-Jak. The king himself, meanwhile, had entered Lagor, made captives of all the governor’s family, and carried off his treasures. Among his relatives was a daughter possessed of great beauty: the King gave her a place in his harem; and, through her intercession, her father and all the family were spared. Three or four years afterwards she procured his reinstatement as prince of that district, which at the present day is governed by his descendants.

Taking advantage of a bloody war between China and Burma, he regained control of the northern district of Horahh. He still had to deal with a rebellion led by a prince from the old dynasty, who had sought refuge in Ceylon during the conflict with the Burmans. However, this was swiftly put down, and two more provinces were recaptured, which had used the foreign invasion as an opportunity to declare their independence. After three years[91], Phya-Jak ruled over the entire north and had restored peace and order everywhere. With his rule now securely established, it was relatively easy to fend off a new attack from the Burmans in 1771; the following year, he launched an expedition into the Malay peninsula to take control of Lagor, where the governor, a former vassal of the king, had declared himself sovereign and labeled Phya-Jak a usurper. The governor, defeated in several battles, sought refuge with the chief of Patawi, a town in the peninsula, who eventually handed him over to Phya-Jak's followers. Meanwhile, the king himself entered Lagor, captured the governor's entire family, and seized his treasures. Among his relatives was a beautiful daughter; the King took her into his harem, and through her intervention, her father and the rest of the family were spared. Three or four years later, she secured his reinstatement as the prince of that district, which is still governed by his descendants today.

Phya-Jak’s reign did not end happily: in the latter part of his life he fell into a state of morbid melancholy, treated his subjects with cruelty, and lost his popularity. One of his generals, Chakri, commanding in Cambodia, took advantage of these circumstances to concert a plot against the King, who was taken prisoner at Bangkok, and assassinated in the year 1782. Chakri ascended the throne, and, dying soon afterwards, was succeeded by his son. The old quarrels with the Burmans were renewed[92] about some disputed districts on the northern frontier; and the Siamese monarch came victoriously out of two encounters, but, in a third, was overcome, and lost the western part of the country lying towards Burmah.

Phya-Jak’s reign didn’t end well: in the later years of his life, he fell into deep depression, treated his subjects harshly, and lost their support. One of his generals, Chakri, who was in command in Cambodia, took advantage of the situation to plot against the King. Phya-Jak was captured in Bangkok and assassinated in 1782. Chakri then became king, but died shortly after and was succeeded by his son. The old disputes with the Burmans flared up again over some contested areas on the northern border. The Siamese king won two battles, but in a third skirmish, he was defeated and lost the western part of the country that bordered Burmah.

This king died in 1809, and his son and successor, fearing, or feigning to dread, conspiracies against him, put to death one hundred and seventeen Siamese nobles, among whom were several generals who had fought by his father’s side against the Burmans. This atrocious massacre, and the murder of a cousin much beloved by the people, alienated their affections from him. In other respects he ruled with wisdom and moderation: keeping in check the turbulent Malays, he also successfully repulsed the incursions of the Burmans, bringing his prisoners to Bangkok, where he gave them lands to cultivate, and thus extended his capital.

This king died in 1809, and his son and successor, fearing or pretending to fear conspiracies against him, executed one hundred and seventeen Siamese nobles, including several generals who had fought alongside his father against the Burmans. This horrific massacre, along with the murder of a beloved cousin, turned the people's loyalty away from him. In other ways, he ruled with wisdom and restraint: he kept the unruly Malays in check and successfully repelled attacks from the Burmans, bringing his prisoners to Bangkok, where he granted them land to farm, thus expanding his capital.

The English Government, wishing to form a commercial treaty with this prince, sent Mr. Crawfurd on a mission to Siam; but although that gentleman obtained much interesting information respecting the country, he failed in attaining his purpose. Allowed to remain with his suite for some time at Bangkok, they were treated rather as prisoners than guests. Their propositions were rejected; and the only concession obtained from his Majesty was a promise not to increase the export and import duties, the entire abolition of which had been the object of the negotiation. The King died in 1824, and was succeeded by his illegitimate son, Crom-Chiat.

The English Government, looking to establish a trade agreement with this prince, sent Mr. Crawfurd on a mission to Siam. Although he gathered a lot of interesting information about the country, he was unsuccessful in achieving his goal. He and his entourage were allowed to stay in Bangkok for a while but were treated more like prisoners than guests. Their proposals were turned down, and the only concession they got from the King was a promise not to raise the export and import duties, which was the main aim of the negotiation. The King died in 1824 and was succeeded by his illegitimate son, Crom-Chiat.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a Photograph.

RUINS AT AYUTHIA.

Ayutthaya Ruins.

TREATY WITH GREAT BRITAIN.

This prince, although he feared the English, saw the[95] advantages of an extended commerce, and, in 1826, concluded a treaty with Great Britain, then represented by Captain Burney; but it did not effect all that had been desired. Direct mercantile intercourse between the two countries was certainly guaranteed, and assistance in all cases of shipwreck on the coast; but English subjects, during their stay, were to be subject to the laws of the empire; and in each province the commerce could be extended or limited at the will of the governor. As these functionaries constantly infringed the terms of the treaty, and imposed heavy charges on the native articles exported, as well as on British goods introduced, disappointment naturally resulted; and the Siamese, fearing a resort to arms on the part of England, made preparations for defence, and fortified the mouth of the Menam.

This prince, though he was wary of the English, recognized the benefits of expanding trade and, in 1826, signed a treaty with Great Britain, represented at the time by Captain Burney; however, it didn’t achieve everything that was hoped for. Direct trade between the two nations was guaranteed, along with support in cases of shipwreck along the coast; but English citizens, while in the empire, were subject to local laws, and trade could be expanded or restricted by the governor in each province. Since these officials often violated the treaty terms and imposed high fees on both local exports and imported British goods, disappointment followed. Fearing a military response from England, the Siamese took steps to prepare for defense and fortified the mouth of the Menam.

MISSIONS IN SIAM.

Meanwhile France was attempting to resume her old intercourse with Siam; but at first great distrust was manifested of the Catholic missionaries. In 1780 they had been ordered, on pain of death, to quit the kingdom; they retired for a time, but again gradually insinuated themselves, and met with considerable success. We owe to Mgr. Pallegoix, in addition to an interesting relation of the progress of the mission, very important information concerning this empire in the far East—its literature, and the character and the manners of the inhabitants. He established there seven churches and four chapels; a seminary in which are thirty native pupils, several other schools, and four monasteries; and has baptized eight thousand Siamese. The King, annoyed at the[96] advance of the new religion, issued, in 1848, an edict against the missionaries, commanding the destruction of all their places of worship; but it was very partially carried into execution.

Meanwhile, France was trying to reconnect with Siam, but there was a lot of suspicion towards the Catholic missionaries at first. In 1780, they had been ordered to leave the kingdom under threat of death; they left for a while but slowly started to come back and found significant success. We owe Mgr. Pallegoix an interesting account of the mission's progress and important information about this far Eastern empire, including its literature and the character and customs of its people. He established seven churches, four chapels, a seminary with thirty native students, several other schools, and four monasteries, and he baptized eight thousand Siamese. The King, frustrated by the rise of the new religion, issued an edict against the missionaries in 1848, ordering the destruction of all their places of worship; however, this was only partially enforced.

The Protestant mission has had a more restricted sphere of action. The celebrated Dr. Gutzlaff made a long stay at Bangkok in 1828, and finished there his translation of the New Testament into Siamese. This work was published at Singapore, and has since been widely circulated. In 1830 he revisited Siam, and translated the greater part of the Scriptures into the languages of Cambodia and Laos. At his request the American Baptists founded the first Protestant mission at Siam; the Presbyterians established a second in 1840; and a third was founded, in 1850, by the Society of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Their labours, however, have not yet been crowned with any great success; nevertheless, by uniting to their ministerial office the practice of medicine, they have done much good, and been favourably received by the people.

The Protestant mission has had a more limited area of influence. The well-known Dr. Gutzlaff spent a considerable amount of time in Bangkok in 1828, where he completed his translation of the New Testament into Siamese. This work was published in Singapore and has since been widely distributed. In 1830, he returned to Siam and translated most of the Scriptures into the languages of Cambodia and Laos. At his request, the American Baptists established the first Protestant mission in Siam; the Presbyterians set up a second one in 1840; and a third was founded in 1850 by the Society of the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. However, their efforts have not yet been met with significant success; nevertheless, by combining their ministerial work with medical practice, they have done a lot of good and have been well-received by the local people.

The French priests have recently made efforts to gain an influence over the government of Siam. At the death of the King Orom-Chiat, his son Chao-Fa, then twenty years of age, should have been his rightful successor, but an elder illegitimate son seized on the throne, promising his brother to resign it in a few years. This promise not having been fulfilled, the prince, as we have before mentioned, went into complete retirement, and gave himself[97] up to scientific pursuits. He then came into contact with the Catholic missionaries, and, at their persuasion, made himself acquainted with their religion.

The French priests have recently tried to gain influence over the government of Siam. When King Orom-Chiat died, his son Chao-Fa, who was only twenty at the time, should have rightfully succeeded him. However, an older illegitimate son took the throne, promising his brother that he would step down in a few years. Since that promise wasn't kept, the prince, as we mentioned earlier, went into complete seclusion and focused entirely on scientific pursuits. During this time, he met the Catholic missionaries and, influenced by them, learned about their religion.

ARCHBISHOP PALLEGOIX.

In 1851 the King fell ill, and, in spite of the promise to his brother, wished to appoint one of his own sons as his successor; but he was answered that the country had already a sovereign; and, on his decease, Prince Chao-Fa mounted the throne, under the name of Somdet Phra. Mgr. Pallegoix addressed to him a letter of congratulation, and presented him with a portrait of Louis Napoleon, then President of the French Republic. The King, in return, made him a gift of money, and revoked the decree of banishment against the five Catholic priests; and at an audience granted to the bishop before his departure for Europe, in 1852, he charged him with messages to Prince Louis Napoleon and the Pope,—intrusting to him an autograph letter for the latter, written in English, and expressing a great regard for his Holiness, as well as his resolution to grant full toleration in his kingdom to the Catholic religion.

In 1851, the King became ill and, despite his promise to his brother, wanted to appoint one of his own sons as his successor. However, he was told that the country already had a sovereign, and upon his death, Prince Chao-Fa ascended the throne under the name of Somdet Phra. Mgr. Pallegoix sent him a congratulatory letter and presented him with a portrait of Louis Napoleon, who was then the President of the French Republic. In return, the King gave him a monetary gift and lifted the ban against the five Catholic priests. During an audience with the bishop before his departure for Europe in 1852, he entrusted him with messages for Prince Louis Napoleon and the Pope, including an autograph letter for the Pope, written in English, expressing his deep respect for His Holiness and his intention to grant full tolerance to the Catholic religion in his kingdom.

He also declared to the archbishop[5] his intention of assuring to his subjects entire religious liberty, with which view he made inquiries from time to time respecting the work of the Catholic missionaries, so as to protect the converted natives against the heathen governors. From that time the friendship with France has never[98] been interrupted, but has become more and more intimate.

He also informed the archbishop[5] of his plan to guarantee his subjects complete religious freedom. To this end, he frequently asked about the efforts of Catholic missionaries to ensure that converted natives were safeguarded from the pagan rulers. Since then, the relationship with France has remained unbroken and has become increasingly close.

TREATY WITH FRANCE.

Negotiations were commenced at Bangkok in 1856, in the name of the French Government, which terminated in a highly satisfactory manner, a treaty of friendship and commerce being signed on the 15th August between the two countries, which was ratified in the following year. The reception accorded to M. de Montigny, the French envoy, on this occasion by the two kings, was as brilliant as it was cordial; nor was he entertained less kindly by any of the authorities with whom he came in contact, which proved that Siam has preserved a pleasing remembrance of the embassies exchanged with Louis XIV.

Negotiations started in Bangkok in 1856 on behalf of the French Government, and they ended successfully with a treaty of friendship and commerce signed on August 15 between the two countries, which was ratified the following year. M. de Montigny, the French envoy, was received with a warm and impressive welcome by both kings, and he was treated kindly by all the officials he met, showing that Siam still holds a fond memory of the exchanges with Louis XIV.

All this augured favourably for the future friendly relations between the two Crowns; and these were confirmed in the year 1861, when his Siamese Majesty sent an embassy to Paris, where it arrived in June, and was received with great magnificence.

All of this boded well for the future friendly relations between the two crowns; and this was confirmed in 1861, when the King of Siam sent an embassy to Paris, which arrived in June and was received with great grandeur.

Drawn by M. Bocourt from a photograph

Drawn by M. Bocourt from a photo

SIAMESE LADIES AT DINNER.

Siamese women at dinner.

COMMERCE.

A French publication[6] gave the following account of the commerce with Siam:—“According to the information obtained from M. de Montigny, the commercial and maritime relations between the kingdom of Siam and Europe are capable of great development. Already more than sixty European ships, have since 1854 entered yearly the port of Bangkok, to which must be added a considerable number of junks and prahus, which navigate[99] the China Sea and the Malayan Archipelago. The markets of Siam and Laos abound in natural products, such as tobacco, cotton, sugar, spice, and dyes. The forests abound with magnificent trees, particularly teak. By the terms of the treaty with France, the duties, whether import or export, are but three per cent. on the value of the merchandise. There is therefore room for hope that commerce, favoured by the moderation of this tariff, will rapidly increase, and that the French navy will profit by it.”

A French publication[6] shared the following account of trade with Siam:—“According to information from M. de Montigny, the trade and maritime connections between the kingdom of Siam and Europe have great potential for growth. Since 1854, more than sixty European ships have entered Bangkok's port each year, alongside a significant number of junks and prahus that navigate the China Sea and the Malayan Archipelago. The markets in Siam and Laos are rich in natural products like tobacco, cotton, sugar, spices, and dyes. The forests are filled with impressive trees, especially teak. Under the treaty with France, the duties for imports and exports are only three percent of the merchandise value. Therefore, there is reason to believe that trade, benefiting from this low tariff, will grow quickly, and that the French navy will benefit from it.”

In ‘Les Annales du Commerce Extérieur’ we find the following account:—“The greater part of the commerce of Siam, Laos, and Cambodia is in the hands of the Chinese, who are much more active and intelligent than the natives. Their mercantile transactions are generally characterised by dishonesty, and we cannot too strongly warn our traders against the frauds of every kind common in this country, such as mixing diverse qualities, adulteration, and saturating various articles with moisture to increase the weight. Raw silk, cotton, and hemp, tobacco, and other merchandise sold by weight, should be carefully examined when delivered, and always compared with the samples, which it is prudent to demand beforehand. The treaty concluded between the Siamese Government and France abolishes all monopolies, and obliges the authorities to watch over the strict and faithful execution of all bargains; therefore, in case of fraud, traders should show a bold face and demand indemnity. They should be careful themselves to set an example of strict probity,[100] this being the surest way to improve the morality of the Siamese merchants, who, in dealing with people of proved honesty, will have less temptation to employ fraud.

In ‘Trade Journal’ we find the following account:—“Most of the commerce in Siam, Laos, and Cambodia is controlled by the Chinese, who are much more proactive and clever than the locals. Their trading practices are often marked by dishonesty, and we must strongly advise our traders to be cautious of the various types of fraud common in this region, such as mixing different qualities, adulteration, and adding moisture to items to increase their weight. Raw silk, cotton, hemp, tobacco, and other goods sold by weight should be carefully checked upon delivery and always compared with the samples that should be requested in advance. The treaty between the Siamese Government and France eliminates all monopolies and requires the authorities to ensure that all agreements are strictly and fairly upheld; therefore, in cases of fraud, traders should stand firm and demand compensation. They should also set an example of strict integrity themselves,[100] as this is the best way to enhance the integrity of Siamese merchants, who, when dealing with trustworthy individuals, will be less tempted to engage in fraud.”

“The best commerce will be, doubtless, that of barter; but it will be difficult to carry this to any great extent, as these people have few wants. Their ordinary dress, for example, consists simply of drawers in the hot season, to which in winter they add one or more scarves, to cover the upper part of the body. The dignitaries and wealthy individuals on state occasions wear a rich suit, consisting of drawers, vest, belt, and a large tunic. They go barefoot, rarely having even sandals. They are not of a migratory nature, but have their fixed habitations, and are fond of elegance and luxury. Very imitative in their ways, they feel a pride in putting on a European dress; and some of those made after the fashion of Louis XIV.’s reign are still preserved, especially among the descendants of the Portuguese, who are numerous. The uniforms of the soldiers are copied from those of Europe; and the whole nation has a great taste for our Parisian furniture, cotton, silk, and woollen fabrics, porcelain, china, glass, bronzes, cutlery, ironmongery, and toys. Other articles in much esteem with them, and exported by us, are fire-arms, side-arms, saddlery, quilts, carpets, clocks, and windows. Our champagne, brandy, gin, and kirsch, would find in Siam a certain and ready sale in exchange for the produce of the country.”

“The best trade will surely be barter; however, it will be hard to expand this much, since these people have few needs. Their typical clothing, for instance, consists of just shorts in the hot season, and in winter, they add one or more scarves to cover their upper bodies. On formal occasions, the dignitaries and wealthy individuals wear elaborate outfits that include shorts, a vest, a belt, and a large tunic. They go barefoot, rarely even wearing sandals. They are settled rather than migratory and enjoy elegance and luxury. They tend to imitate others and take pride in wearing European clothing; some outfits styled after the fashion of Louis XIV’s era are still kept, especially among the numerous descendants of the Portuguese. The soldiers' uniforms are modeled after European designs, and the whole nation has a strong taste for our Parisian furniture, cotton, silk, and wool fabrics, porcelain, china, glass, bronze, cutlery, iron goods, and toys. Other highly valued items that we export include firearms, sidearms, saddlery, quilts, carpets, clocks, and windows. Our champagne, brandy, gin, and kirsch would definitely sell well in Siam in exchange for local products.”

TREATY WITH AMERICA.

The efforts of the Americans to obtain from the[103] Siamese Government favourable terms of commerce were for a time fruitless, but in 1833 a treaty was concluded with the United States, which proved of but little material benefit. A second embassy from the Western Republic failed completely. Balestier, the envoy, could not even obtain an audience from the king, and consequently was unable to deliver his letters of credit. The Americans had been unfortunate in their choice of Balestier as their representative, he having formerly been in a mercantile house at Singapore, and in no favour either with the king or his ministers. A treaty was, however, eventually concluded between the two nations.

The efforts of the Americans to get favorable trade terms from the Siamese Government were unsuccessful for a while, but in 1833 a treaty was signed with the United States, which didn't turn out to be very beneficial. A second embassy from the Western Republic completely failed. Balestier, the envoy, couldn't even get a meeting with the king, so he couldn't deliver his letters of credit. The Americans were unlucky in choosing Balestier as their representative; he had previously worked in a trading company in Singapore and wasn't in good standing with the king or his ministers. Eventually, though, a treaty was finalized between the two nations.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, based on a photograph.

SIAMESE ROPE-DANCER.

Siamese tightrope walker.

TREATY WITH ENGLAND.

Sir James Brooke, the English ambassador at Bangkok, found his advances coldly received. Possibly the Court felt aggrieved by the attitude assumed by that gentleman; but, whatever may have been the reason, matters nearly approached to an open rupture. In September, 1850, he abandoned the negotiation, and Great Britain and Siam remained estranged, until the English Government, desirous to establish friendly relations with the Eastern monarch, despatched Sir John Bowring to Bangkok, with instructions to arrange a commercial treaty, which he effected in 1855. His travels have been published in two volumes, and contain, perhaps, the most accurate and full information we possess of Siam. It was particularly from his acquaintance with the language and manners of the nation that Sir John Bowring acquitted himself so well of his task. He was received at Court with great favour, and had several interviews with the[104] king, whose thirst for knowledge pleased him, and whose good will he managed to secure. In all his negotiations with the Siamese ministers he displayed skill and adroitness. Knowing by experience what would be the most profitable conditions, he succeeded in effecting the ratification of an advantageous agreement on the 18th April, 1855, by which the Crown of Siam consented to the appointment of a British consul at the capital, and granted entire liberty of commerce to English merchants in all the maritime districts of the empire. All duties were lowered; those upon opium almost entirely abolished, provision being made that this article should only be sold to parties specially licensed by the Government. On the other hand, the English traders might purchase all the productions of the country directly from the producer. It is only in times of scarcity that the king reserves to himself the right of forbidding the exportation of rice, salt, and fish. English subjects are permitted to settle at Bangkok, to hold landed property there, build or purchase houses, and to lease land to others; but this last privilege is only accorded after a ten years’ possession.

Sir James Brooke, the British ambassador in Bangkok, found his proposals met with a frosty reception. The Court might have been offended by his demeanor; however, whatever the cause, things nearly escalated to an open conflict. In September 1850, he ended the negotiations, leaving Great Britain and Siam in a state of estrangement until the British Government, wanting to build friendly relations with the Eastern monarch, sent Sir John Bowring to Bangkok with orders to establish a commercial treaty, which he accomplished in 1855. His travels were published in two volumes, containing perhaps the most precise and comprehensive information we have about Siam. It was mainly due to his familiarity with the language and customs of the people that Sir John Bowring was able to perform his duties effectively. He was warmly welcomed at the Court and had multiple meetings with the[104]king, who was eager for knowledge and whose goodwill he skillfully gained. In all his negotiations with the Siamese ministers, he showed talent and cleverness. Drawing from his experience to identify the most beneficial terms, he successfully secured the ratification of a favorable agreement on April 18, 1855, in which the Crown of Siam agreed to appoint a British consul in the capital and granted full freedom of trade to English merchants throughout all maritime regions of the empire. All duties were lowered, with those on opium nearly eliminated, stipulating that this product could only be sold to parties officially licensed by the Government. Conversely, English traders were allowed to buy all local products directly from the producers. Only in times of shortage could the king prohibit the export of rice, salt, and fish. British subjects are allowed to settle in Bangkok, own land there, build or buy houses, and lease land to others, but this last privilege is available only after ten years of ownership.

Full toleration in religious matters was guaranteed; and if the presence of a British ship of war was at any time thought requisite for protection of their interests, it was permitted to lie in the Gulf, but not to pass beyond Paknam without express leave from the Government.

Full tolerance in religious matters was guaranteed; and if the presence of a British warship was ever deemed necessary for the protection of their interests, it was allowed to stay in the Gulf, but not to go beyond Paknam without explicit permission from the Government.

INCREASED FAVOUR TO EUROPEANS.

Holland has also renewed her ancient dealings with the country, and ratified a treaty during the present year[105] (1862). Even before the arrival of the Siamese ambassadors in Europe, a French publication[7] said very justly, “The Government of Siam is showing itself more and more favourable towards Europeans, who find at Bangkok not only protection, but sympathy and toleration for their religion. Bangkok has become one of the most considerable markets of Asia; and the kingdom of Siam is reaping the reward of the liberal politics which it has introduced into the extreme East, and which is warmly seconded by France, England, and the United States.”

Holland has also renewed its historical trade relations with the country and signed a treaty this year[105] (1862). Even before the Siamese ambassadors arrived in Europe, a French publication[7] accurately noted, “The Government of Siam is becoming increasingly favorable toward Europeans, who find in Bangkok not just protection but also sympathy and tolerance for their religion. Bangkok has become one of the major markets in Asia; and the kingdom of Siam is reaping the benefits of the progressive policies it has adopted in the Far East, which are strongly supported by France, England, and the United States.”

CHAPTER III.

Voyage up the Menam to Ayuthia the ancient Capital—The Ruins—Excursion to Mount Phrabat—its Temple—its Sacred and Geological Footsteps—Saraburi and Patavi.

Take a trip up the Menam River to Ayuthia, the ancient capital—Explore the ruins—Visit Mount Phrabat—its temple—its sacred and geological footprints—Saraburi and Patavi.

After my visits of ceremony to the two kings, I hastened to finish the preparations for my voyage. I bought a light boat capable of holding all my chests, reserving a narrow space for myself, and another for the bipeds and quadrupeds forming my adopted family—viz., two rowers, one of whom also officiated as cook, a parroquet, an ape, and a dog. One of the boatmen was a Cambodian, and the other an Annamite, both Christians, and knowing a few words of Latin[8] and English, so that, as I had already picked up a little Siamese, I could make myself pretty well understood.

After my ceremonial visits to the two kings, I rushed to finish getting ready for my journey. I bought a small boat that could hold all my supplies, leaving just enough room for me and my adopted family of two-legged and four-legged companions—a couple of rowers, one of whom also cooked, a parakeet, a monkey, and a dog. One of the boatmen was Cambodian, and the other was Annamite, both Christians and familiar with a few words of Latin and English, so that, since I had already learned a bit of Siamese, I could communicate pretty well.

VOYAGE UP THE MENAM.

On the 19th October I quitted Bangkok, and commenced my voyage up the Menam. The current runs very strongly at this season, and it took us five days to go about seventy miles. At night we suffered terribly from the mosquitoes, and even during the day had to keep up an incessant fanning to drive off these pestilent little vampires. They were so numerous that you could catch[109] them by handfuls, and their humming resembled that of a hive of bees. These insects are the curse of all tropical countries, but here they peculiarly abound in the marshes and lands covered with slime and mud left by the retiring waters, where the heat of the sun and the moisture combined, favour their rapid increase. My legs suffered especially from their attacks.

On October 19th, I left Bangkok and started my journey up the Menam. The current is really strong this season, and it took us five days to cover about seventy miles. At night, we were tormented by mosquitoes, and even during the day, we had to keep fanning constantly to keep these annoying little vampires away. They were so plentiful that you could catch them by the handful, and their buzzing sounded like a hive of bees. These pests are a nightmare in all tropical countries, but here they are especially abundant in the marshes and muddy lands left behind by the receding waters, where the combination of heat and moisture helps them reproduce quickly. My legs were particularly affected by their bites.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

THE INUNDATION OF THE MENAM.

THE FLOODING OF THE MENAM.

As the country was entirely inundated, we could not land anywhere, and even after killing a bird I frequently could not get at it. All this was very tantalising, for the banks of the stream are very gay and attractive, nature wearing here her richest dress.

As the entire country was flooded, we couldn't land anywhere, and even after I killed a bird, I often couldn't reach it. This was all very frustrating, because the banks of the stream are really colorful and beautiful, with nature showing off in her finest attire.

At this time of the year the rains have entirely ceased, and do not return for several months. For some days the north-eastern monsoon had been blowing, the weather was constantly fine, and the heat tempered by the wind. The waters, also, were beginning to subside. It was the period of the religious fêtes of the Siamese, and the river was almost incessantly crowded with long and handsome boats bearing flags, many of them manned by more than fifty rowers, all in new and bright-coloured dresses, trying to pass each other, and exciting themselves by piercing cries and all sorts of noises. In some cases, however, sweet and agreeable music formed an accompaniment more grateful to the ear. One boat, belonging to a mandarin, was escorted by a number of others; it was remarkable for its elaborate carving and the magnificence of its gilding, and was carrying yellow stuffs and other presents to the neighbouring pagodas.

At this time of year, the rains have completely stopped and won’t return for several months. For a few days, the northeast monsoon has been blowing, the weather has been consistently nice, and the heat has been softened by the wind. The waters are also starting to go down. It’s the season for the Siamese religious festivals, and the river is almost constantly filled with long and beautiful boats flying flags, many of which are manned by over fifty rowers, all dressed in new and bright colors, trying to overtake each other while adding to the excitement with loud shouts and all sorts of noises. In some cases, though, sweet and pleasant music provides a more pleasing backdrop. One boat, belonging to a mandarin, was accompanied by several others; it was notable for its intricate carvings and stunning gold decorations, and it was carrying yellow fabrics and other offerings to the nearby pagodas.

The king rarely shows himself in public more than twice a year, once during the month of October, and a second time on board his barge, when a procession is formed consisting of three or four hundred boats, often containing more than 1200 persons. The effect produced by this aquatic pageant, with the rowers in their brilliant dresses, and the multitude of rich flags, is extremely gorgeous, and such as is only to be witnessed in the East.

The king rarely appears in public more than twice a year—once in October and a second time on his barge during a procession featuring three or four hundred boats, often carrying over 1200 people. The impact of this water parade, with the rowers in their vibrant outfits and the many colorful flags, is truly stunning and something that can only be seen in the East.

I was surprised to see the gaiety and light-heartedness of the people, in spite of the yoke which weighs on them and the exorbitant taxes they have to pay; but the softness of the climate, the native gentleness of the race, and the long duration of their servitude from generation to generation, have made them oblivious of the bitterness and hardships inseparable from despotism.

I was surprised to see how joyful and carefree the people were, despite the burden they carry and the high taxes they have to pay; but the mild climate, the natural tenderness of the people, and the long history of their servitude passed down through generations have made them unaware of the bitterness and hardships that come with tyranny.

Everywhere they were making preparations for their fishing season, for when the waters subside from the fields, the fish are most plentiful. Dried in the sun, they furnish food for the whole year, and are also exported in large quantities. My boat was so encumbered with chests, boxes, and instruments, that the space left for me was very confined, and I suffered from heat and want of air; but these were trifles compared with the mosquitoes.

Everywhere, people were getting ready for their fishing season because when the waters recede from the fields, the fish are abundant. Dried in the sun, they provide food for the entire year and are also exported in large amounts. My boat was so loaded with chests, boxes, and gear that the space left for me was very cramped, and I struggled with the heat and lack of fresh air; but these were minor annoyances compared to the mosquitoes.

ARRIVAL AT AYUTHIA.

On arriving at Ayuthia, my rowers conducted me direct to the excellent Father Larmandy, a French missionary, by whom I was expected. The good priest received me with great kindness, and placed at my disposal all he had to offer in his little house. He employs his leisure time in the study of natural history and in hunting, and[113] frequently accompanied me in my rambles. As we explored the woods we talked of our own charming country—France.

Upon arriving at Ayuthia, my rowers took me straight to the wonderful Father Larmandy, a French missionary, who was expecting me. The kind priest welcomed me warmly and offered me everything he had in his small home. He spent his free time studying natural history and hunting, and[113] often joined me on my walks. As we wandered through the woods, we chatted about our beautiful country—France.

Drawn by M. Beaumont, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Beaumont, from a photo.

RUINS OF A PAGODA AT AYUTHIA.

RUINS OF A PAGODA AT AYUTHIA.

AYUTHIA.

After a long hunting or rowing expedition, we always, on our return home, found our repast prepared by my servant Niou, who excelled in Siamese cookery, and which our fatigue made us doubly appreciate. Rice and omelette, or curried fish, bamboo-stalks, haricots, and other wild vegetables, formed our diet, with the addition of roast fowls and game when the chase had been fortunate. Three chickens cost a “fuand” (37 centimes).

After a long day of hunting or rowing, we always returned home to find a meal ready for us, thanks to my servant Niou, who was an excellent cook in the Siamese style, and we appreciated it even more because we were tired. Our meals usually included rice and omelets, or curried fish, bamboo shoots, green beans, and other wild veggies, along with roasted chickens and game if our hunt went well. Three chickens cost a “fuand” (37 centimes).

The heat was sometimes overwhelming; for a week we had 90 degrees of Fahrenheit in the shade throughout the twenty-four hours, but the mosquitoes were fewer in number, which was a great relief. In our excursions we visited some ruins amid the woods, and I made a collection of beautiful butterflies, and found several insects new to me. When I reach Pakpriau, which is a few days’ journey to the north, on the frontier of the lake, I shall find a mountain country, where I am sure of a plentiful harvest of insects and land shells.

The heat was sometimes intense; for a week we had 90 degrees Fahrenheit in the shade around the clock, but there were fewer mosquitoes, which was a huge relief. During our trips, we explored some ruins in the woods, and I collected beautiful butterflies and discovered several insects I hadn’t seen before. When I get to Pakpriau, which is a few days’ journey north, at the edge of the lake, I’ll find a mountainous area, where I’m sure I’ll find plenty of insects and land shells.

The comet, which I had already observed on my journey, shone here with increased brilliancy, and it was difficult not to believe that the extreme heat was owing to the influence of this meteor.

The comet I had already seen on my journey was shining here even brighter, and it was hard not to think that the intense heat was due to this meteor.

I drank nothing but tea, hoping by abstinence from cold water and from all wine and spirits, to escape fever. So far, my health had certainly never been better, not[114] even in the north of Russia. Since the ports have been opened to English and other European vessels everything has been doubled in price, but still remained cheap as compared with Europe, and I did not spend more than a franc a day for my own living and that of my men. The people flocked to see my collections, and could not imagine what I should do with so many animals and insects. I have before mentioned the skilful management of boats, and the fearlessness in swimming and diving, displayed by very young children. I used to amuse myself by offering some of them my cigar-ends to smoke, in return for which they would run after butterflies, and bring them to me uninjured.

I drank nothing but tea, hoping that by avoiding cold water and all wine and spirits, I could avoid getting a fever. So far, my health had definitely never been better, not even in northern Russia. Since the ports opened to English and other European ships, everything has doubled in price, but it still felt cheap compared to Europe, and I didn't spend more than a franc a day on my own food and that of my crew. People flocked to see my collections and couldn't imagine what I would do with so many animals and insects. I've already mentioned the skillful way the kids handled boats and their fearlessness in swimming and diving. I used to have fun by offering some of them my cigar butts to smoke, and in return, they would chase after butterflies and bring them to me unharmed.

REMARKABLE SPIDER.

I discovered here a sort of spider, which is also, I believe, found at the Cape, from which a silken thread may be drawn out by taking hold of the end hanging from its body. One has but to go on winding; the thread is very strong, and never breaks.

I found a kind of spider here, which I think is also found at the Cape, that produces a silk thread you can pull by grabbing the end that hangs from its body. You just keep winding it, and the thread is really strong and never breaks.

It requires some time to become accustomed to the shrill chirpings during the night of myriads of grasshoppers and other insects, which seem never to sleep. There appears to be no such thing as silence or repose; everywhere is a continual stir, the gushing overflow of life in this exuberant region.

It takes a while to get used to the loud chirping at night from countless grasshoppers and other insects that never seem to sleep. There doesn’t seem to be any silence or calm; there's always a constant buzz, the overflowing energy of life in this vibrant area.

What a contrast between the subdued tints and cold skies of Europe, and this burning clime and glittering firmament! How pleasant it was to rise in the early morning before the glowing sun had begun his course; and sweeter still in the evening to listen to the thousand[115] sounds, the sharp and metallic cries, which seemed as though an army of goldsmiths were at work!

What a difference between the muted colors and gray skies of Europe and this hot climate and bright sky! It was so nice to wake up early in the morning before the sun started shining; and even better in the evening to hear the thousands[115] of sounds, the sharp and metallic calls, that made it feel like a group of goldsmiths were busy at work!

The people here might be extremely happy, were they not kept in such abject slavery; bountiful nature, that second mother, treats them as her spoilt children, and does all for them. The forests abound with vegetables and exquisite fruits; the rivers, the lakes, and the ponds teem with fish; a few bamboos suffice to construct a house; while the periodical inundations render the lands wonderfully fertile. Man has but to sow and to plant; the sun saves him all further trouble; and he neither knows nor feels the want of all those articles of luxury which form part of the very existence of a European.

The people here could be incredibly happy if they weren't kept in such terrible slavery; bountiful nature, like a second mother, treats them like pampered children and provides everything they need. The forests are full of vegetables and amazing fruits; the rivers, lakes, and ponds are packed with fish; a few bamboo poles are enough to build a house; and the seasonal floods make the land incredibly fertile. All a person has to do is sow and plant; the sun takes care of the rest; and they have no idea about the luxury items that are essential to a European's life.

Drawn by M. J. Lange, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. J. Lange, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

ELEPHANTS IN AN ENCLOSURE OR “PARK” AT AYUTHIA.

ELEPHANTS IN A ENCLOSURE OR “PARK” AT AYUTHIA.

ARRIVAL AT ARAJIK.

On the 13th November we arrived at a village called Arajik, where the land was more elevated. Here I killed several white squirrels, animals which I had not met with in the neighbourhood of Bangkok. It is only in the solitude and depth of the woods that one can fully admire and enter into the sort of harmony and concord which reigns in the songs of the various birds, forming such a pleasing kind of symphony that the voice of one is rarely overpowered by that of another; one can enjoy at once the general effect and the melodious note of the particular winged musician we prefer. Scarcely does the sun begin to gild the tops of the trees, when, alert and gay, they commence their morning hymn. The martins, the warblers, the drongos, and the dominicans, respond to the turtle-doves’ cooing in the highest branches. Music of a less dulcet nature is discoursed by the aquatic and[116] rapacious tribes, such as cranes, herons, and kingfishers, who from time to time utter their piercing cries.

On November 13th, we arrived at a village called Arajik, where the land was higher. Here, I shot several white squirrels, animals I hadn't encountered around Bangkok. It's only in the quiet and depth of the woods that you can truly appreciate the harmony that fills the songs of different birds, creating such a beautiful symphony that no single voice tends to drown out another; you can enjoy both the overall experience and the lovely notes of your favorite feathered performer. As soon as the sun starts to shine on the tops of the trees, they begin their morning songs, lively and cheerful. The martins, warblers, drongos, and dominicans respond to the turtle-doves’ coos in the highest branches. A different kind of music comes from the more raucous aquatic birds like cranes, herons, and kingfishers, who occasionally give out their sharp cries.

VISIT TO MOUNT PHRABAT.

I procured a guide in the mandarin of the village, who received me courteously, and offered me, in return for some trifling presents, a breakfast of rice, fish, and bananas. I requested his aid in arranging my purposed visit to Mount Phrabat, a favourite object of pilgrimage among the Siamese, who resort thither yearly in great numbers to adore the sacred footprint of Buddha. He volunteered to accompany me, an offer which I gratefully accepted.

I found a guide who spoke the local language of the village. He welcomed me warmly and, in exchange for a few small gifts, offered me breakfast of rice, fish, and bananas. I asked for his help in planning my upcoming visit to Mount Phrabat, a popular pilgrimage spot for the Siamese, who travel there every year in large numbers to worship the sacred footprint of Buddha. He offered to join me, and I gladly accepted.

MOUNT PHRABAT.

The next morning, at seven o’clock, my host was waiting for me at the door, with elephants mounted by their drivers, and other attendants necessary for our expedition. At the same hour in the evening we reached our destination, and, before many minutes had elapsed, all the inhabitants were informed of our arrival; priests and mountaineers were all full of curiosity to look at the stranger. Among the principal people of the place I distributed some little presents, with which they were delighted; but my fire-arms and other weapons were especially the subject of admiration. I paid a visit to the prince of the mountain, who was detained at home by illness. He ordered breakfast for me; and, expressing his regret at not being able to accompany me, sent four men to serve as guides and assistants. As a return for his kindness and urbanity I presented him with a small pistol, which he received with extreme gratification.

The next morning, at seven o’clock, my host was waiting for me at the door, with elephants and their drivers, along with other attendants needed for our expedition. That evening, we reached our destination, and within minutes, all the locals were informed of our arrival; both priests and mountain dwellers were eager to see the stranger. I handed out some small gifts to the prominent people in the area, which they were very pleased with; however, my firearms and other weapons were especially admired. I visited the prince of the mountain, who was home due to illness. He had breakfast prepared for me and, expressing his regret at not being able to join me, sent four men to guide and assist me. In return for his kindness and hospitality, I gave him a small pistol, which he accepted with great pleasure.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

ROCK AT THE SUMMIT OF MOUNT PHRABAT.

ROCK AT THE SUMMIT OF MOUNT PHRABAT.

TEMPLE ON MOUNT PHRABAT.

We proceeded afterwards to the western side of the mountain, where is the famous temple containing the footprint of Samona-Kodom, the Buddha of Indo-China. I was filled with astonishment and admiration on arriving at this point, and feel utterly incapable of describing the spectacle which met my view. What convulsion of[118] Nature—what force could have upheaved those immense rocks, piled one upon another in such fantastic forms? Beholding such a chaos, I could well understand how the imagination of this simple people, who are ignorant of the true God, should have here discovered signs of the marvellous, and traces of their false divinities. It was as if a second and recent Deluge had just abated; this sight alone was enough to recompense me for all my fatigues.

We then moved to the western side of the mountain, where the famous temple holds the footprint of Samona-Kodom, the Buddha of Indo-China. I was overcome with awe and admiration upon reaching this point, and I honestly felt unable to describe the scene before me. What natural upheaval—what force could have raised those massive rocks, stacked one on top of the other in such strange shapes? Looking at such chaos, I could easily see how the imagination of this simple people, who don't know the true God, would find signs of the extraordinary and traces of their false gods here. It felt like a recent flood had just subsided; this sight alone made all my efforts worthwhile.

On the mountain summit, in the crevices of the rocks, in the valleys, in the caverns, all around, could be seen the footprints of animals, those of elephants and tigers being most strongly marked; but I am convinced that many of them were formed by antediluvian and unknown animals. All these creatures, according to the Siamese, formed the cortège of Buddha in his passage over the mountain.

On the mountain peak, in the cracks of the rocks, in the valleys, in the caves, everywhere you could see the footprints of animals, with those of elephants and tigers being the most pronounced; however, I believe many of them were left by ancient and unknown creatures. According to the Siamese, all these beings were part of the cortège of Buddha during his journey across the mountain.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

RELICS FOUND ON MOUNT PHRABAT.

ARTIFACTS DISCOVERED ON MOUNT PHRABAT.

As for the temple itself, there is nothing remarkable about it; it is like most of the pagodas in Siam—on the one hand unfinished, and on the other in a state of dilapidation; and it is built of brick, although both stone and marble abound at Phrabat. The approach to it is by a flight of large steps, and the walls are covered with little pieces of coloured glass, forming arabesques in great variety, which glitter in the sun with striking effect. The panels and cornices are gilt; but what chiefly attracts attention by the exquisite workmanship are the massive ebony doors, inlaid with mother-of-pearl of different colours, and arranged in beautiful designs.[119] The interior of the temple does not correspond with the outside; the floor is covered with silver matting, and the walls bear traces of gilding, but they are blackened by time and smoke. A catafalque rises in the centre,[120] surrounded with strips of gilded serge, and there is to be seen the famous footprint of Buddha. To this sacred spot the pilgrims bring their offerings, cut paper, cups, dolls, and an immense number of toys, many of them being wrought in gold and silver.

The temple itself isn't anything special; it’s like most of the pagodas in Siam—partly unfinished and somewhat rundown. It’s made of brick, even though there’s plenty of stone and marble around Phrabat. You reach it by a wide flight of steps, and the walls are covered with small pieces of colored glass, creating intricate designs that sparkle in the sunlight. The panels and cornices are gilded, but what really catches your eye are the beautifully crafted massive ebony doors, inlaid with mother-of-pearl in various colors and arranged in stunning patterns.[119] The inside of the temple doesn’t match the exterior; the floor is covered in silver matting, and while the walls show signs of gilding, they’re also darkened by age and smoke. In the center stands a catafalque,[120] surrounded by strips of gilded fabric, and there you can see the famous footprint of Buddha. Pilgrims come to this sacred place with their offerings, which include cut paper, cups, dolls, and a vast number of toys, many of them made of gold and silver.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

PAGODA AT MOUNT PHRABAT, WHERE IS PRESERVED THE FOOTPRINT OF BUDDHA.

PAGODA AT MOUNT PHRABAT, WHERE THE FOOTPRINT OF BUDDHA IS PRESERVED.

After staying a week on the mountain, and adding many pretty and interesting objects to my collection, our party returned to Arajik, the Prince of Phrabat insisting on sending another guide with me, although my friend the mandarin, with his attendants and elephants, had kindly remained to escort me back to his village. There I again partook of his hospitality, and, taking leave of him the day following, I resumed my voyage up the river. Before night I arrived at Saraburi, the chief town of the province of Pakpriau, and the residence of the governor.

After spending a week in the mountains and adding a lot of lovely and interesting items to my collection, our group headed back to Arajik. The Prince of Phrabat insisted on sending another guide with me, even though my friend the mandarin, along with his attendants and elephants, had kindly stayed behind to escort me back to his village. There, I enjoyed his hospitality once again and, after saying goodbye to him the next day, I continued my journey up the river. I reached Saraburi, the main town of the Pakpriau province and the governor's residence, before nightfall.

SARABURI.

Saraburi is a place of some extent, the population consisting chiefly of Siamese, Chinese, and Laotian agriculturists; and consists, like all towns and villages in Siam, of houses constructed of bamboo. They peep out, half hidden among the foliage along the banks of the river; beyond are rice-plantations, and, farther in the background, extensive forests, inhabited solely by wild animals.

Saraburi is a sizable area, mainly populated by Thai, Chinese, and Laotian farmers. Like all towns and villages in Thailand, it has houses made of bamboo. These houses peek out, partially concealed by the greenery along the riverbanks. Beyond them are rice fields, and further back, there are large forests that are home only to wild animals.

On the morning of the 26th we passed Pakpriau, near which the cataracts begin. The waters were still high, and we had much trouble to fight against the current. A little to the north of this town I met with a poor family of Laotian Christians, of whom the good[121] Father Larmandy had spoken to me.[9] We moored our boat near their house, hoping that it would remain in safety while I explored the mountains in the neighbourhood, and visited Patawi, which is the resort of the Laotian pilgrims, as Phrabat is of the Siamese.

On the morning of the 26th, we passed Pakpriau, close to where the waterfalls start. The waters were still high, and we struggled a lot against the current. A little north of the town, I came across a struggling family of Laotian Christians, whom the kind Father Larmandy had told me about. We anchored our boat near their house, hoping it would be safe while I explored the surrounding mountains and visited Patawi, which is a destination for Laotian pilgrims, just as Phrabat is for the Siamese.

WILD ANIMALS.

All the country from the banks of the river to the hills, a distance of about eight or nine miles, and the whole surface of this mountain range, is covered with brown iron-ore and aërolites; where they occur in the greatest abundance, vegetation is scanty and consists principally of bamboo, but it is rich and varied in those places where the detritus has formed a thicker surface of soil. The dense forests furnish gum and oil, which would be valuable for commerce if the indolent natives could be prevailed on to collect them. They are, however, infested with leopards, tigers, and tiger-cats. Two dogs and a pig were carried off from the immediate vicinity of the hut of the Christian guardians of our boat during our stay at Pakpriau; but the following day I had the pleasure of making the offending leopard pay for the robbery with his life, and his skin served me for a mat.

The land from the riverbanks to the hills, about eight or nine miles apart, along with the entire surface of this mountain range, is covered in brown iron-ore and meteorites. In areas where these are most abundant, plants barely grow, mainly consisting of bamboo. However, in places where the debris has created a thicker layer of soil, the vegetation is lush and diverse. The thick forests provide gum and oil, which could be valuable for trade if the lazy locals could be motivated to collect them. Unfortunately, the area is overrun with leopards, tigers, and tiger-cats. While we were at Pakpriau, two dogs and a pig were taken from near the hut of the Christian guardians of our boat. The next day, I was glad to make the leopard responsible for the theft pay with its life, and I used its skin as a mat.

Where the soil is damp and sandy I found numerous traces of these animals, but those of the royal tiger are more uncommon. During the night the inhabitants dare not venture out of doors; but in the day-time the creatures, satisfied with the fruits of their predatory[122] rambles, skulk into their dens in the recesses of the woods. One day I went to explore the eastern part of the chain of Pakpriau, and, becoming excited in the chase of a wild boar, we soon lost ourselves in the forest. The animal made his way through the brushwood much more easily than we could—encumbered as we were with guns, hatchets, and boxes—and we ere long missed the scent. By the terrified cries of the monkeys we knew we could not be far from some tiger or leopard, doubtless, like ourselves, in search of prey; and, as night was drawing in, it became necessary to retrace our steps homeward for fear of some disagreeable adventure. With all our efforts, however, we could not find the path. We were far from the border of the forest, and were forced to take up our abode in a tree, among the branches of which we made a sort of hammock. On the following morning we regained the river.

Where the soil is damp and sandy, I found plenty of signs of these animals, but the tracks of the royal tiger are rarer. At night, the locals don’t dare go outside; but during the day, the animals, satisfied with the fruits of their hunting expeditions, hide away in their dens deep in the woods. One day, I set out to explore the eastern part of the Pakpriau range, and while getting caught up in the chase of a wild boar, we quickly lost our way in the forest. The animal moved through the underbrush much faster than we could, weighed down as we were with guns, axes, and supplies, and soon we lost the scent. The terrified cries of the monkeys let us know we couldn't be far from a tiger or leopard, probably also on the hunt; and as night approached, we had to find our way back home to avoid an unpleasant situation. Despite all our efforts, we couldn’t locate the path. We were deep in the forest and had to spend the night in a tree, where we fashioned a sort of hammock among the branches. The next morning, we managed to find our way back to the river.

WALK TO PATAWI.

I endeavoured fruitlessly to obtain oxen or elephants to carry our baggage with a view of exploring the country, but all beasts of burden were in use for the rice-harvest. I therefore left my boat and its contents in charge of the Laotian family, and we set off, like pilgrims, on foot for Patawi on a fine morning with a somewhat cloudy sky, which recalled to me the pleasant autumn days of my own country. My only companions were Küe and my young Laotian guide. We followed for three hours, through forests infested with wild beasts, the road to Korat, and at last reached Patawi. As at Phrabat, there is a bell, both at the foot of the mount[125] and at the entrance of a long and wide avenue leading to the pagoda, which the pilgrims ring on arriving, to inform the good genii of their presence and bespeak a favourable hearing to their prayers. The mount is isolated, and about 450 feet in height; its formation is similar to that of Phrabat, but, although its appearance is equally grand, it presents distinct points of variation. Here are not to be seen those masses of rock, piled one upon another, as if hurled by the giants in a combat like that fabled of old. Patawi seems to be composed of one enormous rock, which rises almost perpendicularly like a wall, excepting the centre portion, which towards the south hangs over like a roof, projecting eighteen or twenty feet. At the first glance might be recognised the action of water upon a soil originally clay.

I tried unsuccessfully to get oxen or elephants to carry our luggage for exploring the area, but all the pack animals were busy with the rice harvest. So, I left my boat and everything in it with a Laotian family and set off on foot for Patawi on a beautiful morning with a partly cloudy sky that reminded me of the nice autumn days back home. My only companions were Küe and my young Laotian guide. We walked for three hours through forests filled with wild animals along the road to Korat and finally reached Patawi. Like at Phrabat, there’s a bell at the foot of the mountain and at the entrance of a long wide path leading to the pagoda. Pilgrims ring the bell when they arrive to let the good spirits know they’re there and ask for a favorable hearing for their prayers. The mountain stands alone and is about 450 feet tall; its shape is similar to Phrabat, but even though it looks equally impressive, there are some noticeable differences. You won’t see those huge rocks piled on top of each other, as if thrown by giants in a legendary battle. Patawi appears to be one huge rock that rises almost straight up like a wall, except for the middle part, which juts out like a roof, extending eighteen or twenty feet. At first glance, you can see how water has shaped the soil, which was originally clay.

Drawn By M. Catenacci, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

VIEW OF THE MOUNTAINS OF KORAT, TAKEN FROM PATAWI.

VIEW OF THE MOUNTAINS OF KORAT, TAKEN FROM PATAWI.

VISIT TO PATAWI.

There are many footprints similar to those of Phrabat, and in several places are to be seen entire trunks of trees in a state of petrifaction lying close to growing individuals of the same species. They have all the appearance of having been just felled, and it is only on testing their hardness with a hammer that one feels sure of not being mistaken. An ascent of several large stone steps leads, on the left hand, to the pagoda, and, on the right, to the residence of the Talapoins, or priests, who are three in number,—a superior and two assistants, appointed to watch and pay reverence to the precious “rays” of Somanakodom. Were the authors who have written about Buddhism ignorant of the signification of[126] the word “ray” employed by the Buddhists? Now, in the Siamese language, the same word which means “ray” signifies also shadow, and it is through respect for their deity that the first meaning is applied.

There are many footprints similar to those of Phrabat, and in several places, you can see entire trunks of trees that have turned to stone lying next to living trees of the same kind. They look like they have just been chopped down, and it's only when you test their hardness with a hammer that you can be sure they aren't. A flight of large stone steps leads, on the left side, to the pagoda, and on the right, to the residence of the Talapoins, or priests, who are three in total—a superior and two assistants—appointed to oversee and show respect for the precious “rays” of Somanakodom. Were the authors who have written about Buddhism unaware of the meaning of[126]the word “ray” used by the Buddhists? In the Siamese language, the same word that means “ray” also means shadow, and it is out of respect for their deity that the first meaning is used.

The priests were much surprised to see a “farang” (foreigner) in their pagoda, but some trifling gifts soon established me in their good graces. The superior was particularly charmed with a magnet which I gave him, and amused himself with it for a long time, uttering cries of delighted admiration as he saw it attract and pick up all the little pieces of metal which he placed near it.

The priests were quite surprised to see a “farang” (foreigner) in their pagoda, but a few small gifts quickly earned me their favor. The head priest was especially delighted with a magnet I gave him and spent a long time playing with it, exclaiming in joy as he saw it attract and pick up all the little metal pieces he placed near it.

I went to the extreme north of the mount, where some generous being has kindly had constructed, for the shelter of travellers, a hall, such as is found in many places near pagodas. The view here is indescribably splendid, and I cannot pretend to do justice either with pen or pencil to the grand scenes which here and elsewhere were displayed before my eyes. I can but seize the general effect and some of the details; all I can promise to do is to introduce nothing which I have not seen. Hitherto all the views I had seen in Siam had been limited in extent, but here the beauty of the country is exhibited in all its splendour. Beneath my feet was a rich and velvety carpet of brilliant and varied colours; an immense tract of forest, amidst which the fields of rice and the unwooded spots appeared like little streaks of green; beyond, the ground, rising gradually, swells into hills of different elevations; farther still to the north and[127] east, in the form of a semicircle, is the mountain-chain of Phrabat and that of the kingdom of Muang-Lôm; and in the extreme distance those of Korat, fully sixty miles distant. All these join one another, and are, in fact, but a single range. But how describe the varieties of form among all these peaks! In one place they seem to melt into the vapoury rose-tints of the horizon, while nearer at hand the peculiar structure and colour of the rocks bring out more strongly the richness of the vegetation; there, again are deep shadows vying with the deep blue of the heaven above; everywhere those brilliant sunny lights, those delicate hues, those warm tones, which make the tout ensemble perfectly enchanting. The spectacle is one which the eye of a painter can seize and revel in, but which his brush, however skilful, can transfer most imperfectly to his canvas.

I went to the far north of the mountain, where a generous person has kindly built a hall for travelers, like those found near many pagodas. The view here is incredibly stunning, and I can't claim to do justice to the amazing scenes that unfolded before me, both here and elsewhere. I can only capture the overall effect and some of the details; all I can promise is to share nothing I haven’t seen. Until now, all the views I had seen in Siam were limited, but here the beauty of the landscape is displayed in all its glory. Beneath me was a rich, velvety carpet of bright and varied colors; a vast expanse of forest where the rice fields and clearings appeared like little streaks of green. Beyond that, the ground rises gradually into hills of various heights; further north and east, in a semicircular shape, is the mountain range of Phrabat and the kingdom of Muang-Lôm; and in the far distance, you can see the Korat mountains, a full sixty miles away. All these mountains connect to each other and are really just one continuous range. But how can I describe the different shapes of all these peaks? In some places, they blend into the misty rose-tints of the horizon, while closer, the unique structure and color of the rocks highlight the richness of the vegetation. There are deep shadows contrasting with the deep blue of the sky above; everywhere, there are bright sunny lights, delicate hues, and warm tones that make the whole scene absolutely captivating. It's a spectacle that a painter's eye can grasp and delight in, but which, no matter how skilled, his brush can only transfer imperfectly onto canvas.

At the sight of this unexpected panorama a cry of admiration burst simultaneously from all mouths. Even my poor companions, generally insensible to the beauties of nature, experienced a moment of ecstacy at the sublimity of the scene. “Oh! di, di” (beautiful), cried my young Laotian guide; and when I asked Küe what he thought of it, “Oh! master,” he replied, in his mixed jargon of Latin, English, and Siamese, “the Siamese see Buddha on a stone, and do not see God in these grand things. I am pleased to have been to Patawi.”

At the sight of this unexpected view, a shout of admiration came from everyone at once. Even my poor companions, who usually didn’t appreciate the beauty of nature, felt a moment of ecstasy at the greatness of the scene. “Oh! di, di” (beautiful), exclaimed my young Laotian guide; and when I asked Küe what he thought about it, he replied, “Oh! master,” in his mix of Latin, English, and Siamese, “the Siamese see Buddha on a stone, but don’t see God in these magnificent things. I’m glad I got to see Patawi.”

On the opposite side, viz. the south, the picture is different. Here is a vast plain, which extends from the base of Patawi and the other mountains beyond Ayuthia,[128] whose high towers are visible in the distance, 120 miles off. At the first glance one distinguishes what was formerly the bed of the sea, this great plain having taken the place of an ancient gulf: proof of which is afforded by numerous marine shells, many of which I collected in a perfect state of preservation; while the rocks, with their footprints and fossil shells, are indicative of some great change at a still earlier period.

On the south side, the scene is quite different. Here, there’s a vast plain that stretches from the base of Patawi and the other mountains beyond Ayuthia,[128] where the tall towers are visible in the distance, 120 miles away. At first glance, it's clear that this was once the bottom of the sea; this great plain has replaced an ancient bay. There are plenty of marine shells as evidence, many of which I collected in perfect condition. The rocks, with their footprints and fossilized shells, suggest a significant change that occurred even earlier.

LAOTIAN.

LAOTIAN.

THE LAOTIANS.

Every evening some of the good Laotian mountaineers came to see the “farang.” These Laotians differ slightly from the Siamese: they are more slender, have the cheek-bones more prominent, and have also darker complexions. They wear their hair long, while the Siamese shave half of the head, leaving the hair to grow only on the top. They deserve praise for their intrepidity as hunters, if they have not that of warriors. Armed with a cutlass or bow—with which latter weapon they adroitly launch, to a distance of one hundred feet, balls of clay hardened in the sun, they wander about their vast forests, undismayed by the jaguars and tigers infesting them. The chase is their principal amusement, and, when they can procure a gun and a little Chinese powder, they track the wild boar, or, lying in wait for the tiger or the deer, perch themselves on a tree or in a little hut raised on bamboo stakes.

Every evening, some of the local Laotian mountaineers came to visit the “farang.” These Laotians are slightly different from the Thai: they are slimmer, have more prominent cheekbones, and darker skin. They wear their hair long, while the Thai shave half of their heads, allowing hair to grow only on top. They deserve praise for their bravery as hunters, even if they may not be as skilled as warriors. Equipped with a machete or a bow—with which they skillfully launch clay balls hardened by the sun up to a hundred feet—they roam their vast forests, unafraid of the jaguars and tigers that inhabit them. Hunting is their main pastime, and when they can get a gun and some Chinese gunpowder, they track wild boars or lie in wait for tigers or deer, either perched in a tree or in a small hut raised on bamboo poles.

Their poverty borders on misery, but it mainly results from excessive indolence, for they will only cultivate just sufficient rice for their support; this done, they pass the rest of their time in sleep, lounging about the woods, or[131] making excursions from one village to another, paying visits to their friends on the way.

Their poverty is almost unbearable, but it's mostly due to their laziness, as they only grow enough rice to get by. After that, they spend their time sleeping, hanging out in the woods, or[131] visiting friends from one village to another.

ACCOUNT OF KORAT.

At Patawi I heard much of Korat, which is the capital of the province of the same name, situated five days’ journey north-east of Pakpriau, that is about 120 miles; and I determined, if possible, to visit it by and by. It appears to be a rich country, producing, especially, silk of good quality. Caoutchouc-trees abound, but are neglected by the inhabitants, who are probably ignorant of their value. I brought back a magnificent specimen of the gum, which was much admired by the English merchants at Bangkok. Living, according to report, is fabulously cheap: six fowls may be purchased for a fuang (37 centimes), 100 eggs for the same sum, and all other things in proportion. But to get there one has to cross the famous forest of “the King of the Fire,” which is visible from the top of Patawi, and it is only in the dry season that it is safe to attempt this; during the rains both the water and the atmosphere are fatally pestilential. The superstitious Siamese do not dare to use fire-arms there, from fear of attracting evil spirits who would kill them.

At Patawi, I heard a lot about Korat, which is the capital of the province with the same name. It's about a five-day journey northeast of Pakpriau, roughly 120 miles away, and I decided I wanted to visit it someday. It seems to be a wealthy area, especially known for producing high-quality silk. There are plenty of rubber trees, but the locals ignore them, probably unaware of their value. I brought back an amazing sample of the gum, which impressed the English merchants in Bangkok. Living there, according to reports, is incredibly cheap: you can buy six chickens for one fuang (37 cents), 100 eggs for the same price, and everything else is similarly priced. However, to get there, you have to cross the famous “King of the Fire” forest, which can be seen from the top of Patawi, and it's only safe to try during the dry season; during the rains, both the water and air can be dangerously unhealthy. The superstitious Siamese avoid using firearms there because they're afraid of attracting malevolent spirits that could harm them.

During all the time I spent on the top of the mountain the chief priest was unremitting in his attentions to me. He had my luggage carried into his own room, gave me up his mats to add to mine, and in other ways practised self-denial to make me as comfortable as was in his power. The priests complain much of the cold in the rainy season, and of the torrents which then rush[132] from the summit of the mountain; they are also greatly disturbed by the tigers, which, driven from the plains by the inundations, take refuge on the high ground, and carry away their dogs and fowls out of the very houses. But their visits are not confined to that period of the year. About ten o’clock on the second night of my stay the dogs suddenly began to utter plaintive howls. “A tiger! a tiger!” cried my Laotian, who was lying near me. I started up, seized my gun, and half-opened the door; but the profound darkness made it impossible to see anything, or to go out without uselessly exposing myself. I therefore contented myself with firing off my gun to frighten the creature. The next morning we found one of our dogs gone.

During my time at the top of the mountain, the chief priest was constantly attentive to me. He had my luggage brought to his own room, offered me his mats to add to mine, and made various sacrifices to ensure I was as comfortable as possible. The priests often complain about the cold during the rainy season and the torrents that rush down from the summit of the mountain; they are also quite troubled by the tigers, which are driven from the plains by the floods and take refuge on higher ground, stealing their dogs and chickens right from their homes. But these visits aren't limited to that time of year. Around ten o'clock on the second night of my stay, the dogs suddenly started howling mournfully. "A tiger! A tiger!" shouted my Laotian companion, who was nearby. I jumped up, grabbed my gun, and partially opened the door; however, the total darkness made it impossible to see anything or to go outside without putting myself at risk. So, I decided to just fire my gun to scare the creature away. The next morning, we discovered that one of our dogs was missing.

RETURN TO BANGKOK.

We scoured the neighbourhood for about a week, and then set off once more by water for Bangkok, as I wished to put my collections in order and send them off.

We searched the neighborhood for about a week, and then set off again by boat for Bangkok, since I wanted to organize my collections and send them off.

The places which two months previously had been deep in water were now dry; and everywhere, around their dwellings, the people were digging their gardens and beginning to plant vegetables. The horrible mosquitoes had reappeared in greater swarms than ever, and I pitied my poor servants, who, after rowing all day, could obtain no rest at night.

The spots that had been underwater two months ago were now dry; and all around their homes, people were digging their gardens and starting to plant vegetables. The terrible mosquitoes had come back in bigger swarms than ever, and I felt sorry for my poor servants, who, after rowing all day, could find no rest at night.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a photo.

SIAMESE NURSE AND BABY.

Siamese nurse and baby.

During the day, especially in the neighbourhood of Pakpriau, the heat was intense, the thermometer being ordinarily at 90° Fahrenheit (28° Reaumur) in the shade, and 140° Fahrenheit (49° Reaumur) in the sun. Luckily,[135] we had no longer to contend with the current, and our boat, though heavily laden, proceeded rapidly. We were about three hours’ sail from Bangkok, when I perceived a couple of European boats, and in a room built for travellers near a pagoda I recognised three English captains of my acquaintance, one of whom had brought me to Singapore. They were, with their wives, enjoying a picnic, and, on seeing me, insisted on my joining them and partaking of the repast.

During the day, especially in the Pakpriau area, the heat was intense, with the thermometer usually reading 90°F (28° Reaumur) in the shade and 140°F (49° Reaumur) in the sun. Fortunately, [135] we no longer had to deal with the current, and our boat, even though it was heavily loaded, moved quickly. We were about three hours away from Bangkok when I spotted a couple of European boats, and in a room set up for travelers near a pagoda, I recognized three English captains I knew, one of whom had brought me to Singapore. They were enjoying a picnic with their wives, and upon seeing me, they insisted that I join them and share their meal.

I reached Bangkok the same day, and was still uncertain as to a lodging, when M. Wilson, the courteous Danish Consul, came to me, and kindly offered the hospitality of his magnificent house.

I arrived in Bangkok the same day and was still unsure about where to stay when M. Wilson, the friendly Danish Consul, came to me and generously offered the hospitality of his beautiful home.

SANITARY CONDITION OF THE COUNTRY.

I consider the part of the country which I had just passed through, extremely healthy, except, perhaps, during the rains. It appears that in this season the water, flowing down from the mountains and passing over a quantity of poisonous detritus, becomes impregnated with mineral substances, gives out pestilential miasmata, and causes the terrible jungle-fever, which, if it does not at once carry off the victim, leaves behind it years of suffering. My journey, as has been seen, took place at the end of the rainy season and when the floods were subsiding; some deleterious exhalations, doubtless, still escaped, and I saw several natives attacked with intermittent fever, but I had not had an hour’s illness. Ought I to attribute this immunity to the regimen I observed and which had been strongly recommended to me—abstinence, all but total, from wine and spirits, and[136] drinking only tea, never cold water? I think so; and I believe by such a course one is in no great danger.[10]

I find the part of the country I just traveled through to be very healthy, except maybe during the rainy season. It seems that during this time, the water flowing from the mountains, passing over a lot of toxic debris, gets mixed with mineral substances, releases harmful miasma, and causes severe jungle fever, which, if it doesn’t kill the person right away, can leave them suffering for years. My journey, as noted, happened at the end of the rainy season when the floods were receding; some harmful vapors were likely still around, and I saw several locals affected by intermittent fever, but I didn’t have a single hour of illness. Should I credit this immunity to the regimen I followed, which was highly recommended to me—almost completely avoiding wine and spirits, and only drinking tea, never cold water? I think so; and I believe that this approach puts one at minimal risk.[10]

VOYAGE TO CHANTABOUN.
My intention now was to visit Cambodia, but for this purpose my little river-boat was of no use. The only way of going to Chantaboun was by embarking in one of the small Chinese junks or fishing-vessels, which I accordingly did on the 28th December, taking with me a new servant called Nion, a native of Annam, and who, having been brought up at the college of the Catholic priests at Bangkok, knew French well enough to be very useful to me as an interpreter. The boat was inconveniently small, and we were far from comfortable; for, besides myself and servant, there were on board two men, and two children about thirteen. I was much pleased with the picturesque aspect of all the little islands in the gulf; but our voyage was far longer than we expected, three days being its usual duration, while owing to a strong head-wind it occupied us for eight. We met with an accident which was fatal to one of our party, and might have been so to all of us. On the night of the 31st December our boat was making rapid way under the influence of a violent wind. I was seated on the little roof of leaves and interlaced bamboos which formed a sort of protection to me against the rain and cold night-air, bidding adieu to the departing year and welcoming in the new one; praying that it might be a fortunate one for me, and, above all, that it might be[137] full of blessings for all those dear to me. The night was dark; we were but two miles from land, and the mountains loomed black in the distance. The sea alone was brilliant with that phosphoric light so familiar to all voyagers on the deep. For a couple of hours we had been followed by two sharks, who left behind them a luminous and waving track. All was silent in our boat; nothing was to be heard but the wind whistling among the rigging and the rushing of the waves; and I felt at that midnight hour—alone, and far from all I loved—a sadness which I vainly tried to shake off, and a disquietude which I could not account for.
A FATAL ACCIDENT.
Suddenly we felt a violent shock, immediately followed by a second, and then the vessel remained stationary. Every one cried out in alarm; the sailors rushed forward; in a moment the sail was furled and torches lighted, but, sad to say, one of our number did not answer to his name. One of the young boys, who had been asleep on deck, had been thrown into the sea by the shock. Uselessly we looked for the poor lad, whose body doubtless became the prey of the sharks. Fortunately for us, only one side of the boat had touched the rock, and it had then run aground on the sand; so that after getting it off we were able to anchor not far from the shore.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a sketch by M. Mouhot

PORT OF CHANTABOUN.

CHANTABOUN PORT.

THE LION ROCK.

On the 3rd January, 1859, after having crossed the little gulf of Chantaboun, the sea being at the time very rough, we came in sight of the famous Lion rock, which stands out like the extremity of a cape at the entrance of this port. From a distance it resembles a[138] lion couchant, and it is difficult to believe that Nature unassisted has formed this singular Colossus. The Siamese—a superstitious race—hold this stone in great veneration, as they do everything that appears to them extraordinary or marvellous. It is said that the captain of an English ship, once anchored in the port, seeing the lion, proposed to buy it, and that, on the governor of the place refusing the offer, he pitilessly fired all his guns at the poor animal. This has been recorded in Siamese verse, with a touching complaint against the cruelty of the Western barbarians.

On January 3rd, 1859, after crossing the small gulf of Chantaboun, with the sea quite rough at the time, we caught sight of the famous Lion Rock, which juts out like the tip of a cape at the entrance of this port. From a distance, it looks like a lion lying down, and it's hard to believe that Nature created this remarkable giant all on its own. The Siamese—a superstitious people—hold this stone in high regard, just like they do everything that seems extraordinary or marvelous to them. It is said that the captain of an English ship, once anchored in the port, saw the lion and suggested buying it. When the governor of the place refused his offer, the captain ruthlessly fired all his cannons at the poor animal. This incident has been recorded in Siamese poetry, expressing a heartfelt complaint about the cruelty of Western barbarians.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

THE LION ROCK AT THE ENTRANCE OF THE PORT OF CHANTABOUN.

THE LION ROCK AT THE ENTRANCE OF THE PORT OF CHANTABOUN.

CHAPTER IV.

Chantaboun—its Products and Commerce—Appearance of the Country—The Isles of Ko-Man—Isles of Patates—The Island of Ko Kram—Paknam Ven—Manner in which the Apes play with the Crocodiles.

Chantaboun—its Products and Trade—Appearance of the Country—The Ko-Man Islands—Patates Islands—Ko Kram Island—Paknam Ven—How the Apes Interact with the Crocodiles.

On the 4th January, at eight o’clock in the morning, we arrived at the town of Chantaboun, which stands on the bank of the river, six or seven miles from the mountain range. The Christian Annamites form nearly a third of the population, the remainder being composed of Chinese merchants, and some heathen Annamites and Siamese. The Annamites are all fishers, who originally came from Cochin China to fish in the northern part of the Gulf of Siam, and settled at Chantaboun. Every day, while the cold weather lasts and the sea is not too rough, they cast their nets in the little bays on the coast, or in the sheltered water among the islands.

On January 4th, at eight in the morning, we arrived in the town of Chantaboun, located by the river, six or seven miles from the mountain range. The Christian Annamites make up nearly a third of the population, with the rest consisting of Chinese merchants, along with some pagan Annamites and Siamese. The Annamites are all fishermen who originally came from Cochin China to fish in the northern part of the Gulf of Siam and eventually settled in Chantaboun. Every day, while the weather is cool and the sea isn't too rough, they cast their nets in the small bays along the coast or in the calm waters among the islands.

EAGLE-WOOD.

The commerce of this province is inconsiderable, compared with what it might be from its situation; but the numerous taxes, the grinding exactions of the chiefs, and the usury of the mandarins, added to the hateful system of slavery, keep the bulk of the people in a ruinous state of prostration. However, in spite of a scanty population, they manage to export to Bangkok a great quantity of[142] pepper, chiefly cultivated by the Chinese at the foot of the mountains; a little sugar and coffee of superior quality; mats made of rushes, which meet with a ready sale in China; tobacco, great quantities of salted and dried fish, dried leeches, and tortoiseshell. Every Siamese subject, on attaining a certain height, has to pay to Government an impost or annual tribute equivalent to six ticals (eighteen francs). The Annamites of Chantaboun pay this in eagle-wood, and the Siamese in gamboge; the Chinese in gum-lac, every four years, and their tribute amounts to four ticals. At the close of the rainy season the Annamite Christians unite in parties of fifteen or twenty, and set out under the conduct of an experienced man, who heads the expedition, and indicates to the others the trees which contain the eagle-wood; for all are not equally skilled in distinguishing those which produce it; a degree of experience is requisite for this, which can only be acquired by time, and thus much useless and painful labour is avoided. Some remain in the mountains, others visit the large islands of Ko-Xang or Ko-Khut, situated south-east of Chantaboun. The eagle-wood is hard and speckled, and diffuses a powerful aromatic odour when burnt. It is used at the incremation of the bodies of princes and high dignitaries, which are previously kept in the coffins for a twelvemonth. The Siamese also employ it as a medicine. The wood of the tree which yields it—the Aquilaria Agallocha of Roxburgh—is white, and very soft; and the trunk must be cut down, or split in two, to find the eagle-wood,[143] which is in the interior. The Annamites make a kind of secret of the indications by which they fix upon the right trees, but the few instructions given me put me on the right track. I had several cut down, and the result of my observations was, that this substance is formed in the cavities of the trees, and that as they grow older it increases in quantity. Its presence may be pretty surely ascertained by the peculiar odour emitted, and the hollow sound given out on striking the trunk.

The trade in this province is minimal compared to its potential due to its location; however, heavy taxes, the oppressive demands of local leaders, and the high-interest loans from the mandarins, along with the terrible system of slavery, keep most people in a state of severe poverty. Nevertheless, despite having a small population, they still manage to export a significant amount of[142] pepper, mainly grown by the Chinese at the base of the mountains, along with a bit of high-quality sugar and coffee, mats made from rushes that sell well in China, large quantities of salted and dried fish, dried leeches, and tortoiseshell. Every Siamese citizen, upon reaching a certain height, has to pay an annual tribute to the government amounting to six ticals (eighteen francs). The Annamites in Chantaboun pay this in eagle-wood, while the Siamese use gamboge; the Chinese pay in gum-lac every four years, totaling four ticals. At the end of the rainy season, the Annamite Christians form groups of fifteen or twenty and embark under the guidance of an experienced leader, who shows the others which trees contain eagle-wood, since not everyone is skilled at identifying those that produce it; being able to do this takes experience that can only be gained over time, thus saving them from unnecessary labor. Some stay in the mountains, while others travel to the large islands of Ko-Xang or Ko-Khut, located southeast of Chantaboun. Eagle-wood is hard and marked with spots, and it emits a strong aromatic scent when burned. It's used in the cremation of princes and high officials, who are kept in coffins for a year before the ceremony. The Siamese also use it as a medicine. The tree that produces it—the Aquilaria Agallocha of Roxburgh—has white, very soft wood, and the trunk must be cut down or split in half to access the eagle-wood,[143] which is found inside. The Annamites keep the methods they use to identify the right trees somewhat secret, but the few tips I received helped me find them. I had several trees cut down, and from my observations, I learned that this substance forms in the cavities of the trees, increasing in quantity as they age. Its presence can usually be confirmed by the distinctive smell it gives off and the hollow sound produced when striking the trunk.

THE ANNAMITES.

Most of the Chinese merchants are addicted to gambling, and to the use of opium; but the Annamite Christians are better conducted. The nature of these Annamites is very different from that of the Siamese, who are an effeminate and indolent race, but liberal and hospitable, simple-minded, and without pride. The Annamites are short in stature, and thin, lively, and active; they are choleric and vindictive, and extremely proud; even among relations there is continual strife and jealousy. The poor and the wretched meet with no commiseration, but great respect is accorded to wealth. However, the attachment of the Christians to their priests and missionaries is very great, and they do not hesitate to expose themselves to any dangers in their behalf. I must likewise own that, in all my dealings with the pagan Annamites, whose reverence for their ancestors induces them to hold fast their idolatry, I experienced generosity and kindness from them, both at Chantaboun and in the islands.

Most of the Chinese merchants are hooked on gambling and using opium, but the Annamite Christians behave better. The nature of these Annamites is very different from the Siamese, who are a soft and lazy group, but generous and welcoming, straightforward, and without pride. The Annamites are short and thin, lively, and active; they can be hot-tempered and vengeful, and are extremely proud; there is constant strife and jealousy even among family members. The poor and suffering receive no sympathy, but great respect is given to wealth. However, the bond the Christians have with their priests and missionaries is very strong, and they don’t hesitate to put themselves in danger for them. I must also say that in all my interactions with the pagan Annamites, whose strong respect for their ancestors keeps them tied to their idols, I found them to be generous and kind, both in Chantaboun and on the islands.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

CHAPEL OF THE MISSION, CHANTABOUN.

Chapel of the Mission, Chantaboun.

The missionaries at Bangkok having given me a letter of introduction to their fellow-labourer at Chantaboun, I[144] had the pleasure of making acquaintance with the worthy man, who received me with great cordiality, and placed at my disposal a room in his modest habitation. The good Father has resided for more than twenty years at Chantaboun, with the Annamites whom he has baptized, content and happy amidst indigence and solitude. I found him, on my arrival, at the height of felicity: a new brick chapel, which had been for some time in course of construction, and the funds required for which had been saved out of his modest income, was rapidly progressing, and promised soon to replace the wooden building in which he then officiated. I passed sixteen days, very agreeably, with him, sometimes hunting on Mount Sabab, at other times making excursions on the rivers and canals. The country greatly resembles the province of Pakpriau, the plain being, perhaps, still more desert and uncultivated; but at the foot of the mountains, and in some of the delightful valleys, pepper is grown in some quantity by the Chinese.

The missionaries in Bangkok gave me a letter of introduction to their colleague in Chantaboun, and I[144] had the pleasure of meeting this kind man, who welcomed me warmly and offered me a room in his humble home. The good Father has lived in Chantaboun for over twenty years, working with the Annamites he has baptized, and he seems content and happy despite the poverty and isolation. When I arrived, he was filled with joy: a new brick chapel, which he had been building for some time by saving from his modest income, was nearing completion and would soon replace the wooden structure where he currently held services. I spent sixteen pleasant days with him, sometimes hunting on Mount Sabab and other times exploring the rivers and canals. The area is quite similar to the Pakpriau province, with the plains being even more barren and uncultivated; however, at the base of the mountains and in some lovely valleys, the Chinese grow a good amount of pepper.

ISLANDS OF THE GULF.

I bought, for twenty-five ticals, a small boat to enable me to visit the isles of the gulf. The first I landed at was named Konam-sao; it is in the form of a cone, and nearly 250 metres[11] in height, but only two miles in circumference. Like all the other islands in this part of the gulf, it is of volcanic origin. The rocks which surround it make the access difficult; but the effect produced by the richness and bright green of the vege[147]tation is charming. The dry season, so agreeable for European travelling, from the freshness of the nights and mornings, is in Siam a time of stagnation and death for all nature; the birds fly to the neighbourhood of houses, or to the banks of the rivers, which furnish them with nourishment; rarely does their song come to enchant the listener; and the fishing-eagle alone utters his hoarse and piercing cry every time the wind changes. Ants swarm everywhere, and appear to be, with the mosquitoes and crickets, the only insects that have escaped destruction.

I bought a small boat for twenty-five ticals to visit the islands in the gulf. The first one I landed on was called Konam-sao; it’s cone-shaped and about 250 meters in height, but only two miles around. Like the other islands in this area of the gulf, it’s of volcanic origin. The rocky surroundings make access difficult, but the vibrant green of the vegetation is stunning. The dry season, which is pleasant for European travelers because of the fresh nights and mornings, is a time of stagnation and death for nature in Siam; birds flock to areas near houses or riverbanks for food, and their songs rarely delight the listener. Only the fishing eagle lets out a hoarse and piercing cry whenever the wind changes. Ants are everywhere, appearing to be, along with the mosquitoes and crickets, the only insects that have survived.

Nowhere did I find in these islands the slightest trace of path or stream; and it was extremely difficult to advance at all through the masses of wild vine and interwoven branches. I was forced to make my way, hatchet in hand, and returned at night exhausted with the heat and fatigue.

Nowhere in these islands did I find any sign of a path or stream; it was really hard to move at all through the tangled wild vines and branches. I had to carve my way through, swinging my hatchet, and by nightfall, I was completely worn out from the heat and exhaustion.

The greater portion of the rocks in the elevated parts of these islands is elementary, and preserves traces of their ancient deposit beneath the waters. They have, however, undergone considerable volcanic changes, and contain a number of veins and irregular deposits of the class known as contact deposits that are formed near the junction of stratified rocks with intruded igneous masses.

The majority of the rocks in the high areas of these islands are basic and show signs of their old deposits from underwater. They have, however, gone through significant volcanic changes and have several veins and uneven deposits known as contact deposits, which are formed where layered rocks meet intruded igneous masses.

KO-MAN ISLANDS.

On the 26th we set sail for the first of the Ko-Man islands, for there are three, situated close together, bearing this name. The largest is only twelve miles from the coast. Some fishing-eagles, a few black doves, and a kind of white pigeon were the only winged creatures I[148] saw. Iguanas are numerous, and when in the evening they come out of their retreats, they make such a noise in walking heavily over the dead leaves and branches, that one might suppose it caused by animals of a much larger size.

On the 26th, we set sail for the first of the Ko-Man islands, as there are three of them close together with this name. The largest is only twelve miles from the coast. The only birds I saw were some fishing eagles, a few black doves, and a type of white pigeon. Iguanas are plentiful, and when they come out of their hiding spots in the evening, they make such a ruckus walking heavily over the dead leaves and branches that you might think it was caused by much larger animals.

Toward evening, the tide having fallen, I allowed my boat to ground on the mud, which I had remarked during the day to be like a peat-bog impregnated with volcanic matter; and during the whole night so strong a sulphureous odour escaped from it, that I imagined myself to be over a submarine volcano.

Toward evening, after the tide went out, I let my boat settle into the mud, which I had noticed during the day was similar to a peat bog mixed with volcanic material; and throughout the night, a strong sulfur smell wafted from it, making me feel like I was over an underwater volcano.

On the 28th we passed on to the second island, which is higher and more picturesque than the other. The rocks which surround it give it a magnificent effect, especially in a bright sunlight, when the tide is low. The isles of the Patates owe their name to the numerous wild tubers found there.

On the 28th, we moved on to the second island, which is taller and more scenic than the first. The rocks around it create a stunning appearance, especially in bright sunlight when the tide is low. The islands of the Patates get their name from the many wild tubers found there.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

VIEW OF PAKNAM ON THE MENAM.

VIEW OF PAKNAM ON THE MENAM.

I passed several days at Cape Liaut, part of the time being occupied in exploring the many adjacent islands. It is the most exquisite part of the gulf, and will bear comparison, for its beauty, with the strait of Sunda, near the coast of Java. Two years ago, when the king visited Chantaboun, they built for him on the shore, at the extremity of the cape, a house and kiosk, and, in memory of the event, they also erected on the top of the mountain a small tower, from which a very extensive view may be enjoyed.

I spent several days at Cape Liaut, during which I explored the many nearby islands. It’s the most beautiful part of the gulf and can easily be compared to the beauty of the strait of Sunda, near the coast of Java. Two years ago, when the king visited Chantaboun, they built a house and kiosk for him on the shore at the tip of the cape. In memory of that event, they also set up a small tower on top of the mountain, which offers a stunning view.

SUBMARINE VOLCANO.

I also made acquaintance with Ko-Kram, the most beautiful and the largest of all the islands north of the[151] gulf between Bangkok and Chantaboun. The whole island consists of a wooded mountain-range, easy of access, and containing much oligist iron. On the morning of the 29th, at sunrise, the breeze lessened, and when we were about three miles from the strait which separates the isle of Arec from that of the “Cerfs,” it ceased altogether. For the last half-hour we were indebted solely to our oars for the little progress made, being exposed to all the glare of a burning sun; and the atmosphere was heavy and suffocating. All of a sudden, to my great astonishment, the water began to be agitated, and our light boat was tossed about by the waves. I knew not what to think, and was seriously alarmed, when our pilot called out, “Look how the sea boils!” Turning in the direction indicated, I beheld the sea really in a state of ebullition, and very shortly afterwards an immense jet of water and steam, which lasted for several minutes, was thrown into the air. I had never before witnessed such a phenomenon, and was now no longer astonished at the powerful smell of sulphur which had nearly overpowered me in Ko-Man. It was really a submarine volcano, which burst out more than a mile from the place where we had anchored three days before.

I also got to know Ko-Kram, the most beautiful and largest of all the islands north of the [151] gulf between Bangkok and Chantaboun. The whole island is made up of a forested mountain range, easy to access, and rich in oligist iron. On the morning of the 29th, at sunrise, the breeze calmed down, and when we were about three miles from the strait that separates Arec Island from “Cerfs,” it died down completely. For the last half-hour, we relied solely on our oars to make any progress while being exposed to the scorching sun; the atmosphere felt heavy and suffocating. Suddenly, to my surprise, the water began to stir, and our small boat was tossed around by the waves. I didn't know what to think and was quite alarmed when our pilot shouted, “Look how the sea is boiling!” Turning to see what he meant, I saw the ocean genuinely bubbling, and shortly after, a huge jet of water and steam shot up into the air, lasting several minutes. I had never seen anything like it before and was no longer surprised by the strong smell of sulfur that had almost overwhelmed me in Ko-Man. It was indeed a submarine volcano that erupted more than a mile from where we had anchored three days earlier.

On March 1st we reached Ven-Ven, at Paknam-Ven, the name of the place where the branches of the river unite. This river, whose width at the mouth is above three miles, is formed by the union of several streams flowing from the mountains, as well as by an auxiliary of[152] the Chantaboun river, which, serving as a canal, unites these two places. Ascending the stream for fourteen or fifteen miles, a large village is reached, called Bandiana, but Paknam-Ven is only inhabited by five families of Chinese fishermen.

On March 1st, we arrived at Ven-Ven, located at Paknam-Ven, the spot where the branches of the river come together. This river, which is more than three miles wide at the mouth, is formed by the combination of several streams coming from the mountains, as well as an offshoot of[152] the Chantaboun river, which acts as a canal connecting the two areas. If you travel up the river for fourteen or fifteen miles, you'll reach a large village called Bandiana, but Paknam-Ven is home to only five families of Chinese fishermen.

THE CROCODILE AND THE APES.

Crocodiles are more numerous in the river at Paknam-Yen than in that of Chantaboun. I continually saw them throw themselves from the banks into the water; and it has frequently happened that careless fishers, or persons who have imprudently fallen asleep on the shore, have become their prey, or have afterwards died of the wounds inflicted by them. This latter has happened twice during my stay here. It is amusing, however—for one is interested in observing the habits of animals all over the world—to see the manner in which these creatures catch the apes, which sometimes take a fancy to play with them. Close to the bank lies the crocodile, his body in the water, and only his capacious mouth above the surface, ready to seize anything that may come within reach. A troop of apes catch sight of him, seem to consult together, approach little by little, and commence their frolics, by turns actors and spectators. One of the most active or most impudent jumps from branch to branch till within a respectful distance of the crocodile, when, hanging by one claw, and with the dexterity peculiar to these animals, he advances and retires, now giving his enemy a blow with his paw, at another time only pretending to do so. The other apes, enjoying the[153] fun, evidently wish to take a part in it; but the other branches being too high, they form a sort of chain by laying hold of each other’s paws, and thus swing backwards and forwards, while any one of them who comes within reach of the crocodile torments him to the best of his ability. Sometimes the terrible jaws suddenly close, but not upon the audacious ape, who just escapes; then there are cries of exultation from the tormentors, who gambol about joyfully. Occasionally, however, the claw is entrapped, and the victim dragged with the rapidity of lightning beneath the water, when the whole troop disperse, groaning and shrieking. The misadventure does not, however, prevent their recommencing the game a few days afterwards.

Crocodiles are more common in the river at Paknam-Yen than in the one at Chantaboun. I constantly saw them jump from the banks into the water. It has often happened that careless fishermen or people who have foolishly fallen asleep on the shore became their prey or later died from the wounds inflicted by them. This has happened twice during my time here. It’s amusing, though—because it’s always interesting to observe the habits of animals around the world—to see how these creatures catch the apes, who sometimes like to play with them. Right by the bank lies the crocodile, his body submerged, with only his large mouth above the surface, ready to snap at anything that comes close. A group of apes spots him, seems to confer among themselves, approaches slowly, and begins their antics, taking turns as both performers and audience. One of the most agile or cheeky apes jumps from branch to branch until he's close enough to the crocodile. Hanging from one claw and using the natural agility of these animals, he moves in and out, sometimes giving the crocodile a tap with his paw, while other times just pretending to. The other apes, enjoying the fun, clearly want to join in, but since the other branches are too high, they create a sort of chain by holding each other’s paws and swing back and forth. Meanwhile, any one of them who gets close enough to the crocodile taunts him as best as they can. Sometimes the crocodile’s powerful jaws snap shut, but not on the daring ape, who narrowly escapes, causing the tormentors to cheer and prance around joyfully. However, occasionally one gets caught, and the victim is dragged under the water at lightning speed, causing the whole group to scatter, groaning and screaming. Yet, this misfortune doesn’t stop them from starting the game again a few days later.

RETURN TO CHANTABOUN.
On the 4th I returned to Chantaboun from my excursions in the gulf, and resumed charge of my collections, which, during my absence, I had left at the Custom-house, and which, to my great satisfaction, had been taken good care of. The tide was low, and we could not go up to the town. The sea here is steadily receding from the coast, and, if some remedy be not found, in a few years the river will not be navigable even for boats. Already the junks have some trouble in reaching Chantaboun even at high water. The inhabitants were fishing for crabs and mussels on the sand-banks close to the Custom-house, the employés in which were occupied in the same pursuit.
COLLECTION OF SHELLS.
The chief official, who, probably hoping for some small present, had come out to meet me, heard me[154] promise a supply of pins and needles to those who would bring me shells, and encouraged his men to look for them. In consequence, a large number were brought me, which, to obtain otherwise, would have cost much time and trouble.

CHAPTER V.

Life in the Hill-Country—Mount Sabat—Hunting—Tigers—Serpents—Rich Vegetation of Chantaburi.

Life in the Hill Country—Mount Sabat—Hunting—Tigers—Snakes—Lush Vegetation of Chantaburi.

Here I am, once more installed in the house of a good old Chinese, a pepper-planter, whose hospitality I enjoyed on my first visit to the place, two months ago. His name is Ihié-How, but in Siamese he is called Apait, which means uncle. He is a widower with two sons, the eldest eighteen, a good young man, lively, hardworking, brave, and persevering. He is already much attached to me, and is desirous of accompanying me to Cambodia. Born amidst the mountains, and naturally intelligent, there are none of the quadrupeds and few of the feathered tribes found in the district with whose habits he is not familiar. He fears neither tiger nor elephant. All this, added to his amiable disposition, made Phrai (that is his name) a real treasure to me.

Here I am, once again settled in the home of a kind old Chinese man, a pepper farmer, whose hospitality I enjoyed during my first visit here two months ago. His name is Ihié-How, but in Siamese, he’s called Apait, which means uncle. He is a widower with two sons; the oldest is eighteen and a great young man—energetic, hardworking, brave, and determined. He is already very fond of me and wants to accompany me to Cambodia. Born in the mountains and naturally smart, he knows the habits of nearly all the animals, both four-legged and feathered, found in the area. He isn’t afraid of tigers or elephants. All of this, along with his friendly nature, makes Phrai (that’s his name) a real treasure to me.

Apait has also two brothers who have become Catholics, and have settled at Chantaboun in order to be near a Christian place of worship. He himself has never had any desire to change his religion, because he says if he did he must forget his deceased parents, for whom he frequently offers sacrifices. He is badly off, having incurred a debt of fifty ticals, for which he has to pay[156] ten as yearly interest, the rate in Siam being always twenty or thirty per cent. Besides this he has various taxes to pay—twelve ticals for his two sons, four for his house, one for his furnace, one for his pig. The tax on the pepper-field is eight ticals, one on his areca-trees, one on the betel cultivated by him, and two sellungs for a cocoa-tree; altogether thirty-nine ticals. His land brings him in forty after all expenses are paid; what can he do with the one remaining tical? The unlucky agriculturists of this kind, and they are many, live on vegetables, and on the rice which they obtain from the Siamese in exchange for areca.

Apait also has two brothers who have become Catholics and moved to Chantaboun to be close to a Christian place of worship. He himself has never wanted to change his religion because he says that if he did, he would have to forget his deceased parents, for whom he frequently offers sacrifices. He is struggling financially, having accumulated a debt of fifty ticals, for which he pays ten as yearly interest, with the interest rate in Siam being usually twenty or thirty percent. On top of that, he has various taxes to pay—twelve ticals for his two sons, four for his house, one for his furnace, and one for his pig. The tax on his pepper field is eight ticals, one for his areca trees, one for the betel he cultivates, and two sellungs for a cocoa tree; in total, that's thirty-nine ticals. His land brings him in forty after all expenses, but what can he do with the one remaining tical? The unfortunate farmers like him, and there are many, live on vegetables and the rice they get from the Siamese in exchange for areca.

LIFE IN THE HILL-COUNTRY.

On my return from the islands, I had been detained nearly ten days at Chantaboun, unable to walk; I had cut my heel in climbing the rocks on the shore at Ko-Man, and, as I was constantly barefooted in the salt water, the wound soon closed. But afterwards I began to suffer from it; my foot swelled, and I was obliged to re-open the wound to extract a piece of shell which had remained in it. As soon as I could leave Chantaboun I hired a carriage and two buffaloes to take me to the mountain. I experienced much gratification in finding myself again amongst these quiet scenes, at once so lovely and so full of grandeur. Here are valleys intersected by streams of pure and limpid water; there, small plains, over which are scattered the modest dwellings of the laborious Chinese; while, a little in the distance, rises the mountain, with its imposing rocks, its grand trees, its torrents and waterfalls.

On my return from the islands, I was stuck in Chantaboun for nearly ten days, unable to walk. I had cut my heel while climbing the rocks on the shore at Ko-Man, and since I was constantly barefoot in the saltwater, the wound closed up quickly. But later, I started having trouble with it; my foot swelled up, and I had to reopen the wound to remove a piece of shell that was stuck in it. As soon as I could, I left Chantaboun and rented a carriage and two buffaloes to take me to the mountains. I felt a lot of satisfaction being back in these peaceful places that are so beautiful and majestic. There are valleys crossed by streams of clear, pure water; small plains where the hard-working Chinese people live in simple homes; and a bit farther away, the mountain rises up, with its impressive rocks, grand trees, torrents, and waterfalls.

NOCTURNAL PESTS.

We have already had some storms, for the rainy season is approaching, vegetation is fresh, and nature animated; the song of birds and the hum of insects are heard all around. Apait has resigned to me his bed, if that can be so styled, which consists merely of a few laths of areca placed upon four stakes. I have extended my mat upon this framework, and should enjoy uninterrupted sleep all night were it not for the swarms of ants which frequently disturb me by passing over my body, getting under my clothes and into my beard, and, I almost fancy, would end by dragging me out, if I did not from time to time shake them off. Occasionally great spiders and other disgusting creatures, crawling about under the roof, would startle me by dropping suddenly on my face.

We’ve already had a few storms since the rainy season is coming. The vegetation is vibrant, and nature feels alive; you can hear the birds singing and the insects buzzing all around. Apait has given me his bed, if you can call it that, which is just a few pieces of areca wood laid on four stakes. I’ve spread my mat on this makeshift frame, and I would enjoy uninterrupted sleep all night if it weren't for the ants that often crawl over me, getting under my clothes and in my beard. I can almost imagine they would drag me away if I didn’t shake them off every once in a while. Occasionally, big spiders and other creepy creatures crawl around under the roof and startle me by dropping suddenly onto my face.

The heat now is quite endurable, the thermometer generally marking 80° Fahr. in the morning, and 90° in the middle of the day. The water of the streams is so cool and refreshing, that a good morning and evening ablution makes me comfortable for several hours, as well as contributing to keep me in health.

The heat is now pretty bearable, usually hovering around 80°F in the morning and 90°F in the afternoon. The stream water is so cool and refreshing that a nice wash in the morning and evening keeps me comfortable for hours and helps me stay healthy.

A CHINAMAN’S SACRIFICE.

Last evening Phrai, having gone along with my man Niou to Chantaboun to buy provisions, brought back to his father some Chinese bonbons, for which he had paid half a fuang. The poor old man was delighted with them, and this morning at daybreak he dressed himself in his best clothes, on which I asked him what was going to happen. He immediately began to clean a plank which was fitted into the wall to serve as a sort of table or altar. Above this was a drawing of a man dancing[158] and putting out his tongue, with claws on his feet and hands, and with the tail of an ape, intended to represent his father. He then filled three small cups with tea, put the bonbons in a fourth, and placed the whole upon the simple altar; finally, lighting two pieces of odoriferous wood, he began his devotions. It was a sacrifice to the manes of his parents, performed with the hope that their souls would come and taste the good things set before them.

Last night, Phrai went with my man Niou to Chantaboun to buy supplies and brought some Chinese candies back for his father, which he paid half a fuang for. The poor old man was thrilled with them, and this morning at dawn, he dressed in his best clothes. When I asked him what was happening, he immediately started cleaning a plank fixed to the wall that acted as a sort of table or altar. Above it was a drawing of a man dancing and sticking out his tongue, with claws for hands and feet, and an ape's tail, meant to represent his father. He then filled three small cups with tea, placed the candies in a fourth cup, and set everything on the simple altar. Finally, he lit two pieces of fragrant wood and began his prayers. This was a ritual for the spirits of his parents, done in the hope that their souls would come and enjoy the offerings placed before them.

At the entrance of Apait’s garden, in front of his house, I had made a kind of shed with stakes and branches of trees, covered with a roof of leaves, where I dried and prepared my large specimens, such as the long-armed apes, kids, and horn-bills, as also my collections of insects. All this has attracted a crowd of inquisitive Siamese and Chinamen, who come to see the “farang” and admire his curiosities. We have just passed the Chinese New Year’s-day, and, as there has been a fête for three days, all those living at any distance have profited by the opportunity to visit us. At times Apait’s house and garden have been crowded with people in their holiday dresses, many of whom, seeing my instruments, my naturalist’s case, and different preparations, took me for a great doctor, and begged for medicines.

At the entrance of Apait's garden, in front of his house, I built a kind of shed using stakes and tree branches, topped with a roof made of leaves, where I dried and prepared my large specimens, like the long-armed apes, young goats, and hornbills, as well as my collections of insects. This has drawn a crowd of curious locals from Siam and China, who come to see the "farang" and admire his curiosities. We have just finished celebrating the Chinese New Year, and since there has been a festival for three days, many people from afar have taken the chance to visit us. At times, Apait's house and garden have been packed with people in their holiday outfits, and many of them, noticing my tools, my naturalist's case, and various preparations, mistook me for a great doctor and asked for medicines.

Alas! my pretensions are not so high; however, I treat them on the “Raspail” system; and a little box of pomade or phial of sedative water will perhaps be represented in some European museum by an insect or shell brought to me by these worthy people in return for the good I would gladly do them.

Alas! my ambitions are not that lofty; however, I handle them using the “Raspail” method; and maybe a small jar of pomade or a bottle of calming water will be showcased in some European museum thanks to an insect or shell given to me by these good people in exchange for the help I would happily provide them.

It is very agreeable, after a fatiguing day’s chase over hills and amongst dense forests, through which one must cut one’s way axe in hand, to repose in the evening on the good Chinaman’s bench in front of his house, shaded by bananas, cocoanut, and other trees. For the last four days a violent north wind, fresh in spite of the season, has been blowing without intermission, breaking asunder and tearing up by the roots some of the trees on the higher grounds. This is its farewell visit, for the south-east wind will now blow for many months.

It's really nice, after a tiring day of chasing over hills and through thick forests, where you have to chop your way through with an axe, to relax in the evening on the good Chinaman's bench in front of his house, shaded by banana, coconut, and other trees. For the past four days, a strong north wind, surprisingly fresh for this time of year, has been blowing non-stop, uprooting and tearing apart some of the trees on the higher grounds. This is its final visit, as the southeast wind will now blow for many months.

This evening everything appeared to me more beautiful and agreeable than usual; the stars shone brightly in the sky, the moon was clear. Sitting by Apait while his son played to me some Chinese airs on the bamboo flute, I thought to what a height of prosperity this province, even now one of the most interesting and flourishing in the country, might attain, were it wisely and intelligently governed, or if European colonists were to settle and develop its resources. Proximity to the sea, facility of communication, a rich soil, a healthy and propitious climate; nothing is wanting to ensure success to an industrious and enterprising agriculturist.

This evening, everything seemed more beautiful and enjoyable than usual; the stars were shining brightly in the sky, and the moon was clear. Sitting next to Apait while his son played some Chinese tunes for me on the bamboo flute, I thought about how prosperous this province, already one of the most interesting and thriving in the country, could become if it were governed wisely and intelligently, or if European settlers came to develop its resources. With its proximity to the sea, ease of communication, fertile soil, and a healthy, favorable climate, there's nothing stopping a hardworking and ambitious farmer from succeeding.

A CHINESE SERVANT ENGAGED.

The worthy old Apait has at last consented to allow his son to enter my service, provided I pay him thirty ticals, half a year’s wages, in advance. This will enable him, if he can sell his house and pepper-field, to clear off his debt and retire to another part of the mountain. Phrai is delighted to attend me, and to run about the woods all day, and I am not less pleased with our bargain, for his[160] knowledge of the country, his activity, his intelligence, and attachment to me, are invaluable.

The respectable old Apait has finally agreed to let his son work for me, as long as I pay him thirty ticals, which is half a year's wages, upfront. This will allow him, if he manages to sell his house and pepper field, to pay off his debt and move to another part of the mountain. Phrai is thrilled to assist me and spend all day in the woods, and I'm equally happy with our agreement because his knowledge of the area, his energy, his smarts, and his loyalty to me are incredibly valuable.

VISIT TO A WATERFALL.

The heat becomes greater and greater, the thermometer having risen to 102° Fahr. in the shade; thus hunting is now a painful, and sometimes impossible, exertion, anywhere except in the woods. A few days ago I took advantage of a short spell of cloudy, and consequently cooler weather, to visit a waterfall I had heard of in the almost desert district of Prion, twelve miles from Kombau. After reaching the last-named place, our course lay for about an hour and a half along a charming valley, nearly as smooth as a lawn, and as ornamental as a park. By and by entering a forest, we kept by the banks of a stream, which, shut in between two mountains and studded with blocks of granite, increases in size as you approach its source. Before long we arrived at the fall, which must be a fine spectacle in the rainy season. It then pours down from immense perpendicular rocks, forming as it were a circular peaked wall, nearly thirty metres in diameter, and twenty metres in height. The force of the torrent having been broken by the rocky bed into which it descends, there is another fall of ten feet; and, lower down, after a third fall of fifteen feet, it passes into an ample basin, which, like a mirror, reflects the trees and cliffs around. Even during the dry season the spring, then running from beneath enormous blocks of granite, flows in such abundance as to feed several streams.

The heat keeps getting worse, with the thermometer hitting 102°F in the shade; so hunting has become a painful, sometimes impossible effort, except in the woods. A few days ago, I took advantage of a brief period of cloudy and cooler weather to visit a waterfall I had heard about in the almost desert area of Prion, twelve miles from Kombau. After reaching Kombau, we spent about an hour and a half traveling through a lovely valley, as smooth as a lawn and as beautiful as a park. Eventually, we entered a forest and followed the banks of a stream, which, squeezed between two mountains and dotted with granite boulders, gets bigger as you approach its source. Before long, we arrived at the waterfall, which must be breathtaking during the rainy season. It plummets down from massive, vertical rocks, forming what looks like a circular peaked wall, nearly thirty meters in diameter and twenty meters high. The force of the torrent is broken by the rocky bed it descends into, creating another drop of ten feet, and further down, after a third drop of fifteen feet, it flows into a large basin that reflects the surrounding trees and cliffs like a mirror. Even during the dry season, the spring flowing from beneath huge granite blocks has enough water to feed several streams.

I was astonished to see my two servants, heated by[161] their long walk, bathe in the cold water, and on my advising them to wait for a little, they replied that the natives were always accustomed to bathe when hot.

I was surprised to see my two servants, warmed up from their long walk, bathe in the cold water, and when I suggested they wait a bit, they replied that the locals always used to bathe when they were hot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

MONKEYS PLAYING WITH A CROCODILE.

Monkeys playing with a crocodile.

We all turned stone-cutters, that is to say, we set to work to detach the impression of an unknown animal from the surface of an immense mass of granite rising up out of one of the mountain torrents. A Chinese had in January demanded so exorbitant a sum for this, that I had abandoned the idea, intending to content myself with an impression in wax, but Phrai proposed to me to undertake the work, and by our joint labour it was soon accomplished. The Siamese do not much like my meddling with their rocks, and their superstition is also somewhat startled when I happen to kill a white ape, although when the animal is dead and skinned they are glad to obtain a cutlet or steak from it, for they attribute to the flesh of this creature great medicinal virtues.

We all became stonecutters, meaning we started working to carve a representation of an unknown animal from the surface of a massive granite block emerging from one of the mountain streams. A Chinese man had asked for an outrageous amount of money for this back in January, so I had given up on the idea, planning to settle for a wax impression instead. However, Phrai suggested we take on the project together, and with our combined efforts, we completed it quickly. The Siamese aren’t too happy about me messing with their rocks, and their superstitions get a bit rattled when I accidentally kill a white ape. Still, once the animal is dead and skinned, they’re pleased to get a cutlet or steak from it because they believe its meat has powerful medicinal properties.

ATTACKS OF INSECTS.

The rainy season is drawing near, storms become more and more frequent, and the growling of the thunder is frightful. Insects are in greater numbers, and the ants, which are now looking out for a shelter, invade the dwellings, and are a perfect pest to my collections, not to speak of myself and my clothes. Several of my books and maps have been almost devoured in one night. Fortunately there are no mosquitoes, but to make up for this there is a small species of leech, which when it rains quits the streams and infests the woods, rendering an excursion there, if not impracticable, at all events very disagreeable. You have constantly to be pulling[162] them off you by dozens, but, as some always escape observation, you are sure to return home covered with blood; often my white trousers are dyed as red as those of a French soldier.

The rainy season is coming up, storms are happening more often, and the thunder is terrifying. Insects are increasing in number, and the ants, which are now looking for shelter, invade homes and destroy my collections, not to mention bothering me and my clothes. Several of my books and maps have been nearly ruined in just one night. Fortunately, there are no mosquitoes, but instead, there's a small kind of leech that, when it rains, leaves the streams and infests the woods, making trips there, if not impossible, at least really unpleasant. You constantly have to pull them off you by the dozens, but since some always get overlooked, you end up going home covered in blood; often my white pants are stained as red as those of a French soldier.

WILD ANIMALS.

The animals have now become scarcer, which in different ways is a great disappointment to all, for Phrai and Niou feasted sumptuously on the flesh of the apes, and made a profit by selling their gall to the Chinese doctors in Chantaboun. Hornbills also have turned wild, so we can find nothing to replenish our larder but an occasional kid. Large stags feed on the mountain, but one requires to watch all night to get within range of them. There are not many birds to be seen, neither quails, partridges, nor pheasants; and the few wild fowl which occasionally make their appearance are so difficult to shoot that it is waste both of time and ammunition to make the attempt.

The animals have now become harder to find, which is a huge disappointment for everyone. Phrai and Niou used to feast on the meat of the apes and profit by selling their gall to the Chinese doctors in Chantaboun. Hornbills have also gone wild, so the only thing we can occasionally find to stock our pantry is a kid. Large stags roam the mountains, but you have to watch all night to get close enough to them. There aren’t many birds around, not quails, partridges, or pheasants; and the few wildfowl that do show up are so hard to shoot that trying is a waste of time and ammo.

In this part of the country the Siamese declare they cannot cultivate bananas on account of the elephants, which at certain times come down from the mountains and devour the leaves, of which they are very fond. The royal and other tigers abound here; every night they prowl about in the vicinity of the houses, and in the mornings we can see the print of their large claws in the sand and in the clay near streams. By day they retire to the mountain, where they lurk in close and inaccessible thickets. Now and then you may get near enough to one to have a shot at him, but generally, unless suffering from hunger, they fly at the approach[163] of man. A few days ago I saw a young Chinese who had nineteen wounds on his body made by one of these animals; he was looking out from a tree about nine feet high, when the cries of a young kid, tied to another tree at a short distance, attracted a large tiger. The young man fired at it, but, though mortally wounded, the creature, collecting all his strength for a final spring, leaped on his enemy, seized him and pulled him down, tearing his flesh frightfully with teeth and claws as they rolled on the ground. Luckily for the unfortunate Chinese, it was a dying effort, and in a few moments more the tiger relaxed its hold and breathed its last.

In this part of the country, the Siamese say they can't grow bananas because of the elephants, which come down from the mountains at certain times and feast on the leaves, which they really enjoy. Royal and other tigers are plentiful here; every night they wander around the houses, and in the mornings, we can see their large claw prints in the sand and clay near streams. During the day, they retreat to the mountains, hiding in thick, inaccessible brush. Sometimes you might get close enough to take a shot at one, but usually, unless they're starving, they run away when a human approaches. A few days ago, I saw a young Chinese man who had nineteen wounds on his body from one of these animals; he was peering out from a tree about nine feet high when the cries of a young goat, tied to another tree nearby, attracted a large tiger. The young man shot at it, but even though he fatally wounded it, the tiger mustered all its strength for one last leap, pouncing on him, tearing his flesh brutally with its teeth and claws as they struggled on the ground. Fortunately for the unfortunate Chinese man, it was a dying lunge, and after a few moments, the tiger loosened its grip and died.

MOUNTAIN OF PRECIOUS STONES.

In the mountains of Chantaboun, and not far from my present abode, precious stones of fine water occur. There is even at the east of the town an eminence, which they call “the mountain of precious stones;” and it would appear from the account of Mgr. Pallegoix that at one time they were abundant in that locality, since in about half an hour he picked up a handful, which is as much as now can be found in a twelvemonth, nor can they be purchased at any price.

In the mountains of Chantaboun, not far from where I currently live, there are precious stones of high quality. To the east of the town, there's a hill called "the mountain of precious stones." According to Mgr. Pallegoix's account, these stones were once plentiful in that area because he could collect a handful in just about half an hour, which would take a whole year to find today, and they can't be bought at any price.

It seems that I have seriously offended the poor Thaï[12] of Kombau by carrying away the footprints. I have met several natives who tell me they have broken arms, that they can no longer work, and will always henceforth be in poverty; and I find that I am considered to be answerable for this because I irritated the genius of the mountain.[164] Henceforth they will have a good excuse for idleness.

It seems that I have seriously upset the poor Thaï[12] of Kombau by taking away the footprints. I've met several locals who tell me they have broken arms, can't work anymore, and will always be in poverty; and I find that I'm held accountable for this because I angered the spirit of the mountain.[164] From now on, they'll have a good excuse for being lazy.

The Chinese have equally amused me. They imagine that some treasure ought to be found beneath the footprints, and that the block which I have carried away must possess great medicinal virtues; so Apait and his friends have been rubbing the under part of the stone every morning against another piece of granite, and, collecting carefully the dust that fell from it, have mixed it with water and drunk it fasting, fully persuaded that it is a remedy against all ills. Here they say that it is faith which cures; and it is certain that pills are often enough administered in the civilized West which have no more virtue than the granite powder swallowed by old Apait.

The Chinese have also entertained me. They believe that some treasure should be found under the footprints, and that the block I've taken away must have great healing properties. So, Apait and his friends have been rubbing the bottom of the stone against another piece of granite every morning, carefully collecting the dust that falls from it, mixing it with water, and drinking it on an empty stomach, fully convinced that it cures all ailments. Here, they say it's faith that heals; and it’s true that pills are often given in the civilized West that have no more effectiveness than the granite powder swallowed by old Apait.

FURNISHED APARTMENTS.

His uncle Thié-ou has disposed of his property for him for sixty ticals, so that, after paying off his debts, he will have left, including the sum I gave him for his son’s services, forty ticals. Here that is enough to make a man think himself rich to the end of his days: he can at times regale the souls of his parents with tea and bonbons, and live himself like a true country mandarin. Before leaving Kombau the old man secured me another lodging, for which I had to pay two ticals (six francs) a month, and I lost nothing in point of comfort by the change. For “furnished apartments” I think the charge not unreasonable. The list of furniture is as follows:—in the dining-room nothing, in the bed-room an old mat on a camp-bed. However, this house is cleaner and[165] larger than the other, and better protected from the weather: in the first the water came in in all directions. Then the camp-bed, which is a large one, affords a pleasant lounge after my hunting expeditions. Besides which advantages, my new landlord furnishes me with bananas and vegetables, for which I pay in game when the chase has been successful.

His uncle Thié-ou has sold his property for him for sixty ticals, so after paying off his debts, he’ll be left with forty ticals, including the money I gave him for his son’s work. Here, that’s enough to make a guy feel rich for the rest of his life: he can occasionally treat his parents’ spirits to tea and sweets, and live like a true country official. Before leaving Kombau, the old man found me another place to stay, which I pay two ticals (six francs) a month for, and I didn’t lose any comfort from the move. For “furnished apartments,” I think that’s a fair price. The list of furniture is as follows:—in the dining room nothing, in the bedroom an old mat on a camp bed. Still, this house is cleaner and[165]larger than the last one and better protected from the elements: in the previous place, water came in from every direction. Plus, the camp bed, which is quite large, makes a nice spot to relax after my hunting trips. Additionally, my new landlord provides me with bananas and vegetables, which I pay for with game when I have a successful hunt.

THE DURIAN.

The fruit here is exquisite, particularly the mango, the mangusteen, the pine-apple, so fragrant and melting in the mouth, and, what is superior to anything I ever imagined or tasted, the famous “durian” or “dourion,” which justly merits the title of king of fruits. But to enjoy it thoroughly one must have time to overcome the disgust at first inspired by its smell, which is so strong that I could not stay in the same place with it. On first tasting it I thought it like the flesh of some animal in a state of putrefaction, but after four or five trials I found the aroma exquisite. The durian is about two-thirds the size of a jacca, and like it is encased in a thick and prickly rind, which protects it from the teeth of squirrels and other nibblers; on opening it there are to be found ten cells, each containing a kernel larger than a date, and surrounded by a sort of white, or sometimes yellowish cream, which is most delicious. By an odd freak of nature, not only is there the first repugnance to it to overcome, but if you eat it often, though with ever so great moderation, you find yourself next day covered with blotches, as if attacked with measles, so heating is its nature. A durian picked is never good,[166] for when fully ripe it falls of itself; when cut open it must be eaten at once, as it quickly spoils, but otherwise it will keep for three days. At Bangkok one of them costs one sellung; at Chantaboun nine may be obtained for the same sum.

The fruit here is amazing, especially the mango, mangosteen, and pineapple, which are so fragrant and melt in your mouth. But what's even better than anything I’ve ever imagined or tasted is the famous “durian,” which truly deserves the title of king of fruits. However, to really enjoy it, you need time to get past the initial disgust caused by its smell, which is so strong that I couldn’t stay in the same spot as it. The first time I tasted it, I thought it was like the flesh of some decaying animal, but after trying it four or five times, I found the aroma delightful. The durian is about two-thirds the size of a jackfruit and, like it, has a thick, spiky shell that protects it from squirrels and other nibblers. Inside, there are ten pods, each containing a kernel larger than a date, surrounded by a kind of white, or sometimes yellowish, cream that is incredibly tasty. Interestingly, not only do you need to get past the initial aversion, but if you eat it often—even in small amounts—you might find yourself with blemishes the next day, as if you have measles, because it’s so rich. A picked durian is never good,[166] because it falls from the tree when it's fully ripe. Once cut open, it must be eaten right away, as it spoils quickly, but it can last for three days otherwise. In Bangkok, one costs one sellung; in Chantaboun, you can get nine for the same price.

VISIT OF A PANTHER.

I had come to the conclusion that there was little danger in traversing the woods here, and in our search for butterflies and other insects we often took no other arms than a hatchet and hunting-knife, while Niou had become so confident as to go by night with Phrai to lie in wait for stags. Our sense of security was, however, rudely shaken when one evening a panther rushed upon one of the dogs close to my door. The poor animal uttered a heartrending cry, which brought us all out, as well as our neighbours, each torch in hand. Finding themselves face to face with a panther, they in their turn raised their voices in loud screams; but it was too late for me to get my gun, for in a moment the beast was out of reach.

I had come to the conclusion that there was little danger in wandering through the woods here, and while searching for butterflies and other insects, we often carried nothing more than a hatchet and a hunting knife. Niou had become so confident that he went out at night with Phrai to wait for stags. However, our sense of security was abruptly disrupted one evening when a panther lunged at one of the dogs right by my door. The poor animal let out a heartbreaking cry that drew all of us out, along with our neighbors, each holding a torch. When they found themselves face to face with the panther, they screamed loudly in fear, but it was too late for me to grab my gun, as the beast was already out of reach.

In a few weeks I must say farewell to these beautiful mountains, never, in all probability, to see them again, and I think of this with regret; I have been so happy here, and have so much enjoyed my hunting and my solitary walks in this comparatively temperate climate, after my sufferings from the heat and mosquitoes in my journey northwards.

In a few weeks, I have to say goodbye to these beautiful mountains, probably never to see them again, and I feel regret about that; I have been so happy here and have really enjoyed my hunting and my solitary walks in this relatively mild climate, especially after my struggles with the heat and mosquitoes on my trip north.

Thanks to my nearness to the sea on the one side, and to the mountain region on the other, the period of the greatest heat passed away without my perceiving it; and[167] I was much surprised at receiving a few days ago a letter from Bangkok which stated that it had been hotter weather there than had been known for more than thirty years. Many of the European residents had been ill; yet I do not think the climate of Bangkok more unhealthy than that of other towns of Eastern Asia within the tropics. But no doubt the want of exercise, which is there almost impossible, induces illness in many cases.

Thanks to my proximity to the sea on one side and the mountains on the other, I didn't even notice the hottest days passing by; and[167] I was quite surprised to receive a letter from Bangkok a few days ago stating that it had been hotter there than it had been in over thirty years. Many European residents had fallen ill; however, I don't think Bangkok's climate is any more unhealthy than that of other towns in Eastern Asia within the tropics. But it's true that the lack of exercise, which is nearly impossible there, contributes to illness in many cases.

A BOA SHOT.

A few days ago I made up my mind to penetrate into a grotto on Mount Sabab, half-way between Chantaboun and Kombau, so deep, I am told, that it extends to the top of the mountain. I set out, accompanied by Phrai and Niou, furnished with all that was necessary for our excursion. On reaching the entrance of the grotto we lighted our torches, and, after scaling a number of blocks of granite, began our march. Thousands of bats, roused by the lights, commenced flying round and round us, flapping our faces with their wings, and extinguishing our torches every minute. Phrai walked first, trying the ground with a lance which he held; but we had scarcely proceeded a hundred paces when he threw himself back upon me with every mark of terror, crying out, “A serpent! go back!” As he spoke I perceived an enormous boa about fifteen feet off, with erect head and open mouth, ready to dart upon him. My gun being loaded, one barrel with two bullets, the other with shot, I took aim and fired off both at once. We were immediately enveloped in a thick cloud of smoke, and could see nothing,[168] but prudently beat an instant retreat. We waited anxiously for some time at the entrance of the grotto, prepared to do battle with our enemy should he present himself; but he did not appear. My guide now boldly lighted a torch, and, furnished with my gun reloaded and a long rope, went in again alone. We held one end of the rope, that at the least signal we might fly to his assistance. For some minutes, which appeared terribly long, our anxiety was extreme, but equally great were our relief and gratification when we saw him approach, drawing after him the rope, to which was attached an immense boa. The head of the reptile had been shattered by my fire, and his death had been instantaneous, but we sought to penetrate no farther into the grotto.

A few days ago, I decided to explore a cave on Mount Sabab, located halfway between Chantaboun and Kombau. It’s said to be so deep that it reaches the top of the mountain. I set off with Phrai and Niou, equipped with everything we needed for our adventure. When we reached the cave entrance, we lit our torches and, after climbing over several blocks of granite, we started our trek inside. Thousands of bats, disturbed by the light, began to fly around us, brushing against our faces with their wings and putting out our torches constantly. Phrai led the way, testing the ground with a lance he was holding; but we had barely gone a hundred paces when he jumped back, terrified, and shouted, “A snake! Back away!” As he said this, I saw a massive boa about fifteen feet away, its head raised and mouth open, ready to strike. Since my gun was loaded—one barrel with two bullets and the other with shot—I aimed and fired both barrels at once. We were instantly surrounded by a thick cloud of smoke and couldn’t see anything, so we wisely made a quick retreat. We waited nervously for a while at the cave entrance, ready to fight if our enemy showed up; but he didn’t. My guide then bravely lit a torch again and, with my reloaded gun and a long rope, went back inside alone. We held one end of the rope so we could rush in to help at the slightest signal. For a few minutes, which felt like an eternity, we were extremely anxious, but we felt immense relief and joy when we saw him coming back, dragging an enormous boa behind him. The snake’s head had been crushed by my shot, killing it instantly, but we decided not to go any deeper into the cave.

SIAMESE FÊTE.

I had been told that the Siamese were about to celebrate a grand fête at a pagoda about three miles off, in honour of a superior priest who died last year, and whose remains were now to be burned according to the custom of the country. I went to see this singular ceremony, hoping to gain some information respecting the amusements of this people, and arrived at the place about eight in the morning, the time for breakfast, or “Kinkao” (rice-eating). Nearly two thousand Siamese of both sexes from Chantaboun and the surrounding villages, some in carriages and some on foot, were scattered over the ground in the neighbourhood of the pagoda. All wore new sashes and dresses of brilliant colours, and the effect of the various motley groups was most striking.

I had been told that the Siamese were about to celebrate a big festival at a pagoda about three miles away, in honor of a respected priest who passed away last year, and whose remains were now set to be cremated according to local customs. I went to witness this unique ceremony, hoping to learn more about the entertainment of these people, and arrived at the site around eight in the morning, which is breakfast time, or “Kinkao” (rice-eating). Nearly two thousand Siamese people of all ages from Chantaboun and nearby villages, some in carriages and some on foot, were gathered around the pagoda. Everyone wore new sashes and bright-colored outfits, creating a striking scene with the mix of groups.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a photo.

SIAMESE ACTORS.

Siamese actors.

FUNERAL RITES.
Under a vast roof of planks supported by columns,[171] forming a kind of shed, bordered by pieces of stuff covered with grotesque paintings representing men and animals in the most extraordinary attitudes, was constructed an imitation rock of coloured pasteboard, on which was placed a catafalque lavishly decorated with gilding and carved work, and containing an urn in which were the precious remains of the priest. Here and there were arranged pieces of paper and stuff in the form of flags. Outside the building was prepared the funeral pile, and at some distance off a platform was erected for the accommodation of a band of musicians, who played upon different instruments of the country. Farther away some women had established a market for the sale of fruit, bonbons, and arrack, while in another quarter some Chinamen and Siamese were performing, in a little theatre run up for the occasion, scenes something in the style of those exhibited by our strolling actors at fairs. This fête, which lasted for three days, had nothing at all in it of a funereal character. I had gone there hoping to witness something new and remarkable, for these peculiar rites are only celebrated in honour of sovereigns, nobles, and other persons of high standing; but I had omitted to take into consideration the likelihood of my being myself an object of curiosity to the crowd.
TROUBLESOME CURIOSITY.
Scarcely, however, had I appeared in the pagoda, followed by Phrai and Niou, when on all sides I heard the exclamation, “Farang! come and see the farang!” and immediately both Siamese and Chinamen left their bowls of rice and pressed about me. I hoped that, once their[172] curiosity was gratified, they would leave me in peace, but instead of that the crowd grew thicker and thicker, and followed me wherever I went, so that at last it became almost unbearable, and all the more so as most of them were already drunk either with opium or arrack, many, indeed, with both. I quitted the pagoda and was glad to get into the fresh air again, but the respite was of short duration. Passing the entrance of a large hut temporarily built of planks, I saw some chiefs of provinces sitting at breakfast. The senior of the party advanced straight towards me, shook me by the hand, and begged me in a cordial and polite manner to enter; and I was glad to avail myself of his kind offer, and take refuge from the troublesome people. My hosts overwhelmed me with attentions, and forced upon me pastry, fruit, and bonbons; but the crowd who had followed me forced their way into the building, and hemmed us in on all sides; even the roof was covered with gazers. All of a sudden we heard the walls crack, and the whole of the back of the hut, yielding under the pressure, fell in, and people, priests, and chiefs tumbling one upon another, the scene of confusion was irresistibly comic. I profited by the opportunity to escape, swearing—though rather late in the day—that they should not catch me again.

I know not to what it is to be attributed, unless it be the pure air of the mountains and a more active life, but the mountaineers of Chantaboun appear a much finer race than the Siamese of the plain, more robust, and of a darker complexion. Their features, also, are more regular,[173] and I should imagine that they sprang rather from the Arian than from the Mongolian race. They remind me of the Siamese and Laotians whom I met with in the mountains of Pakpriau.

I don’t know what it’s due to, unless it’s the clean air of the mountains and a more active lifestyle, but the mountain people of Chantaboun seem to be a much better group than the Siamese from the plains. They’re more robust and have a darker complexion. Their features are also more symmetrical,[173] and I would guess they are more closely related to the Aryan race than the Mongolian. They remind me of the Siamese and Laotians I met in the mountains of Pakpriau.

Will the present movement of the nations of Europe towards the East result in good by introducing into these lands the blessings of our civilization—or shall we, as blind instruments of boundless ambition, come hither as a scourge, to add to their present miseries? Here are millions of unhappy creatures in great poverty in the midst of the richest and most fertile region imaginable; bowing shamefully under a servile yoke made viler by despotism and the most barbarous customs; living and dying in utter ignorance of the only true God!

Will the current movement of European nations toward the East bring positive change by sharing the benefits of our civilization, or will we, as blind agents of limitless ambition, arrive as a curse, exacerbating their existing suffering? Here are millions of unfortunate people living in severe poverty amidst one of the richest and most fertile regions imaginable, shamefully bearing a degrading yoke made worse by tyranny and barbaric customs, living and dying in complete ignorance of the one true God!

DEPARTURE FROM THE MOUNTAINS.

I quitted with regret these beautiful mountains, where I had passed so many happy hours with the poor but hospitable inhabitants. On the evening before and the morning of my departure, all the people of the neighbourhood, Chinese and Siamese, came to say adieu, and offer me presents of fruits, dried fish, fowls, tobacco, and rice cooked in various ways with brown sugar, all in greater quantities than I could possibly carry away. The farewells of these good mountaineers were touching; they kissed my hands and feet, and I confess that my eyes were not dry. They accompanied me to a great distance, begging me not to forget them, and to pay them another visit.

I left these beautiful mountains with a heavy heart, having spent so many happy hours with the kind but poor locals. The night before and the morning of my departure, everyone in the area, both Chinese and Siamese, came to say goodbye and offered me gifts of fruits, dried fish, chickens, tobacco, and rice prepared in various ways with brown sugar, far more than I could carry. The goodbyes from these mountain people were heartfelt; they kissed my hands and feet, and I must admit, I was teary-eyed. They walked with me for quite a distance, pleading with me not to forget them and to come back for another visit.

CHAPTER VI.

Return to Chantaboun—Excursion to Battambong—The Islands of Koh Kong—Island of Phu Quoc—Beautiful Prospect in the Gulf of Komput—Cambodia—Commerce of these Countries—Miserable State of the People—Visit to the King of Cambodia.

Return to Chantaboun—Trip to Battambong—The Islands of Koh Kong—Phu Quoc Island—Breathtaking View in the Gulf of Komput—Cambodia—Trade in These Countries—Difficult Living Conditions for the People—Visit to the King of Cambodia.

Immediately on my return to Chantaboun, where I was again received with open arms by the good Abbé Raufaing, a French missionary associated as colleague with Father Larmandy, I began to collect information as to the best route to Battambong, the chief town of a province of the same name, which, above a century ago, was wrested from Cambodia by the Siamese. I made an agreement with some pagan Annamite fishermen to give them thirty ticals for taking me from Chantaboun to Komput, a province of Cambodia. The Annamite Christians demanded forty ticals, and provisions both going and returning. After taking leave of the abbé, who had shown me every possible kindness and attention on each of my visits, I embarked at noon, in spite of a heavy rain, as I wished to take advantage of a high tide. We arrived in the harbour at seven in the evening, and were detained there for two days by a contrary wind, too violent to allow us to leave without danger.

As soon as I got back to Chantaboun, I was warmly welcomed again by the kind Abbé Raufaing, a French missionary working with Father Larmandy. I started gathering information about the best route to Battambong, the main town of the province with the same name, which over a century ago was taken from Cambodia by the Siamese. I made a deal with some Annamite fishermen to pay them thirty ticals for taking me from Chantaboun to Komput, a Cambodian province. The Annamite Christians wanted forty ticals and also asked for provisions for both the trip there and back. After saying goodbye to the abbé, who had shown me incredible kindness and care during each of my visits, I set off at noon, despite heavy rain, as I wanted to take advantage of the high tide. We reached the harbor at seven in the evening but got stuck there for two days because of strong winds that made it too dangerous to leave.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot

VIEW OF BATTAMBONG.

Battambang View.

EXCURSION TO BATTAMBONG.

Two days later we reached Ko-Khut, where, again, pouring rain and a head wind compelled us to anchor about 100 metres from the shore in a small bay which was far from promising much security to our little craft. Our position was not agreeable; our frail bark, rudely tossed by the furious waves, seemed every moment in danger of being dashed upon the rocks. Our baggage, to which we had assigned the best place for preservation from wet, occupied three-fourths of the boat, and we were crowded five of us together in the bows, with no better shelter than some palm-leaves sewn together, through which the water dripped, and kept us continually soaked. The rain falling without intermission, we could not keep the fire alight to cook our rice, and for four days remained half-lying in the boat, scarcely able to move in the narrow space left for us, and our clothes clinging to us with wet. At last, on the fifth day, we had the pleasure of seeing the sky clear up and the wind change. About two o’clock in the afternoon, foreseeing a fine night, and having revived the drooping courage of my men by a stiff dose of arrack, we weighed anchor and left Ko-Khut with a fair breeze. It was quite a comfort to be able to move and breathe freely, and I spent a part of the night under my little awning of palm-leaves, enjoying the beauty of the heavens and the rapid movement of the vessel. At daybreak we perceived, about ten miles distant, the first of the islands of Koh-Kong. It is smaller than Koh-Chang, and neither so imposing in general appearance nor having such a[176] splendid range of peaked hills. The island is nearly a desert, but it produces the beautiful cardamom, as also gamboge, collected from the bamboos, which the natives split open when hard.

Two days later, we arrived at Ko-Khut, where heavy rain and a headwind forced us to anchor about 100 meters from the shore in a small bay that didn’t offer much protection for our tiny boat. Our situation was uncomfortable; our fragile vessel was tossed around by the rough waves and felt like it was constantly at risk of crashing into the rocks. Our bags, which we managed to place in the driest part of the boat, took up three-fourths of the space, leaving five of us cramped together at the bow with nothing more than some palm leaves sewn together for shelter, which let water drip through and kept us soaked. With the rain pouring nonstop, we couldn’t keep the fire going to cook our rice, and for four days we were stuck half-lying in the boat, barely able to move in the little space left for us, our clothes sticking to us from the damp. Finally, on the fifth day, we were thrilled to see the sky clear up and the wind shift. Around two in the afternoon, anticipating a clear night and having boosted my crew's spirits with a strong dose of arrack, we weighed anchor and set off from Ko-Khut with a nice breeze. It felt great to be able to move and breathe freely, and I spent part of the night under my little palm-leaf awning, enjoying the beauty of the sky and the swift motion of the boat. At dawn, we spotted the first of the Koh-Kong islands about ten miles away. It’s smaller than Koh-Chang, not as impressive in appearance, and lacks the magnificent range of peaked hills. The island is nearly deserted, but it produces beautiful cardamom and gamboge, which the locals collect from the bamboos by splitting them open when they harden.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

LEECH-FISHERS ON THE ISLE OF SAMET.

LEECH-FISHERS ON THE ISLE OF SAMET.

BEAUTIFUL PROSPECT.

I soon forgot the miseries of the first part of our voyage, and was amply recompensed by the shifting scenes of beauty presented to us by the group of islands we were passing. At length we reached the advanced posts of the pirates of Komput, from the heights of which they keep a look-out, and, as soon as a sail comes in sight, make preparations for an attack. We had no cause for fear, having no merchandise to tempt them; and, moreover, we were all well armed. About five in the evening we cast anchor in a little bay, where we cooked our rice, and my men lay down to take some repose, having had none the night previous. We were a day and a half’s sail from Komput, and at midnight we resumed our voyage, gently rocked by the waves and favoured by a light breeze.

I quickly forgot the hardships of the first part of our trip and was rewarded by the beautiful sights of the islands we were passing. Eventually, we arrived at the lookout points of the Komput pirates, from which they watch for ships and prepare to attack as soon as they spot one. We had no reason to be scared since we had no goods to lure them and, besides, we were all well-armed. Around five in the evening, we dropped anchor in a small bay, where we cooked our rice, and my crew rested, having not slept the previous night. We were a day and a half's sail from Komput, and at midnight, we set off again, gently rocked by the waves and aided by a light breeze.

After passing the island of Phu-Quoc, which belongs to Cochin China, the view became more and more beautiful; land surrounded us on all sides, and we seemed to be sailing on a lake. The scenery in this gulf is truly enchanting. Eastward extend the coast and islands of Cochin China as far as Ita Jienne, and to the north and west are those of Cambodia, crowned by a mountain 900 metres in height, which is so like Sabab that Phrai called out to the pilot, “You are taking us back to Chantaboun; there is Mount Sabab.” We were not,[179] however, long permitted to enjoy the splendid picture here displayed before us, for very shortly after our entrance into the gulf large black clouds, gathering at the summit of the mountain, by degrees hid it entirely from view, the thunder growled, and a terrific wind arose, which hurried our boat along at an extraordinary rate. The pilot at the helm shook all over, and begged for arrack to sustain his strength and courage. When the storm had lasted half an hour a heavy rain began to descend, and with it the wind moderated. We had now arrived at the mouth of the river on which Komput is situated.

After passing the island of Phu-Quoc, which is part of Cochin China, the view became increasingly beautiful; land surrounded us on all sides, making it feel like we were sailing on a lake. The scenery in this gulf is truly captivating. To the east are the coast and islands of Cochin China stretching all the way to Ita Jienne, and to the north and west are those of Cambodia, topped by a mountain 900 meters high, which looks so much like Sabab that Phrai exclaimed to the pilot, “You’re taking us back to Chantaboun; there's Mount Sabab.” We were not, however, allowed to enjoy the stunning view for long, because shortly after we entered the gulf, large dark clouds gathered at the mountain’s peak and gradually obscured it entirely, the thunder rumbled, and a fierce wind picked up, pushing our boat along at an incredible speed. The pilot at the helm was trembling and asked for arrack to boost his strength and courage. After the storm lasted for about half an hour, heavy rain began to fall, which calmed the wind. We had now reached the mouth of the river where Komput is located.

It happened to be the day fixed for the King of Cambodia, then in Komput, to pass in review all the ships lying in the roads; but for some time he had been detained by the rough weather in a sort of apartment erected for him on piles, in a place where the water was shallow. As we passed the Custom-house, we perceived the royal cortége advancing towards a large junk, which his Majesty was having built as a trading-vessel for Singapore.

It was the day set for the King of Cambodia, who was in Komput, to review all the ships anchored in the bay. However, he had been held up for a while by the bad weather in a sort of cabin built on stilts in a shallow area. As we walked by the Custom-house, we saw the royal cortége moving toward a big junk that the King was having built as a trading ship for Singapore.

THE KOMPUT RIVER.

The river leading to Komput is about 300 metres in width, but, rising in the neighbouring mountains, its course is but very limited. The magnificent tree called by the Siamese Mai-Jakienne, and much prized by the Chinese for furnishing masts for their junks, is found in great abundance in the forests bordering its banks. There are frequently six or seven ships loading at one time in the roads, so that both Chinese and European[180] vessels may be constantly seen going up and down the stream.

The river that leads to Komput is about 300 meters wide, but it has a limited course because it rises in the nearby mountains. The impressive tree known by the Siamese as Mai-Jakienne, which the Chinese highly value for making masts for their junks, is found in great abundance in the forests along its banks. Often, six or seven ships are loading at the same time in the bay, so both Chinese and European[180] vessels can constantly be seen moving up and down the river.

KOMPUT.

Though Komput is now the only port of Cambodia, it is far from being as full of life and bustle as Bangkok, for the town boasts only 300 houses at most, and a population scarcely equal to that of Chantaboun. All its little commerce is supplied by Lower Cochin China, the ports of which are almost always closed against Europeans, so that rice, which is imported in a sort of contraband manner, some tons of gamboge, a little ivory, fish taken in the lake by the Annamites, a small quantity of cotton, and the valuable wood above mentioned, constitute the whole of the commerce of the town; and I venture to predict that, when the ports of Annam are thrown open to Europeans, the Chinese merchants will abandon Komput altogether. And yet, under a better system of government, this country might supply a great number of articles, of which I will speak hereafter. It will not probably be long before what remains of this unfortunate land will fall under the dominion of some other power. Possibly, France has her eyes fixed upon it, with the view of annexing it to her possessions in Lower Cochin China.

Though Komput is now the only port in Cambodia, it’s far from being as lively and bustling as Bangkok, since the town has at most 300 houses and a population that barely matches that of Chantaboun. Most of its small trade is sourced from Lower Cochin China, whose ports are nearly always closed to Europeans. The town’s entire commerce consists of rice, imported in a sort of smuggled way, a few tons of gamboge, a little ivory, fish caught in the lake by the Annamites, a small amount of cotton, and the valuable wood mentioned earlier. I predict that once the ports of Annam are opened to Europeans, the Chinese merchants will completely abandon Komput. Yet, under a better system of governance, this region could provide many goods, which I will discuss later. It likely won’t be long before what’s left of this unfortunate land falls under the control of another power. It’s possible that France is eyeing it for annexation to its possessions in Lower Cochin China.

The comparative exemption from heavy taxes and duties which the Cambodians enjoy, when compared with the Siamese, made me imagine I should be able to live here in comfort and abundance; but I was disappointed. Almost every vice seemed prevalent at Komput—pride, insolence, cheating, cowardice, servility, excessive idleness,[181] are the attributes of this miserable people. It is often remarked that no one should judge a country through which he is merely a traveller, and that only those are capable of doing so who have resided in it for some time. I admit that, in the first case, one is liable to make mistakes; but I state here what I see, and give my impressions as I receive them, leaving it to more experienced travellers to correct me where I am in error. Nevertheless, the first impression often proves ineffaceable, and I may mention that frequently I have trusted less to my own judgment than to the experience of others.

The relative relief from heavy taxes and duties that the Cambodians enjoy compared to the Siamese made me think I could live here comfortably and abundantly; but I was let down. Almost every vice seemed to be common in Komput—pride, arrogance, dishonesty, cowardice, servitude, and excessive laziness, are the traits of these unfortunate people. It’s often said that no one should judge a country they’re just passing through, and that only those who have lived there for a while can truly do so. I admit that, in the first case, you might make mistakes; but I’m sharing what I see and how I feel, leaving it up to more seasoned travelers to correct me if I'm wrong. However, first impressions can stick, and I should note that I have often relied less on my own judgment and more on the experiences of others.

CUSTOM-HOUSE BEGGARS.

There are few travellers in Europe, America, or probably anywhere else, who have not had cause to complain of the offensive manner in which custom-house officers perform their duties, and often exceed them. In Europe they earn their daily bread by annoying in every possible way the unfortunates who are compelled, for the sake of peace, to submit to their insolence and tyranny: here they gain it by begging; they are licensed beggars. “A little salt-fish, a little arrack, a little betel, if you please,”—such are the petitions; and the more you give, the less strict will the search be.

There are few travelers in Europe, America, or likely anywhere else, who haven’t complained about the rude way customs officers do their jobs, often going beyond their duties. In Europe, they make their living by bothering the unfortunate souls who, just to keep the peace, have to put up with their arrogance and oppression. Here, they earn their keep by begging; they are authorized beggars. “A bit of saltfish, a little arrack, a bit of betel, if you don’t mind”—these are their requests, and the more you give, the less thorough the search will be.

After having sailed up the pretty river for about a mile, we came in sight of a house covered with creepers, and surmounted by a cross, which indicated the residence of the Abbé Hestrest, the head of the foreign mission here. Reader, have you journeyed in foreign lands? Have you ever for a time, more or less long, been separated from your friends and relatives—shut out from civilized[182] society? Have you been tossed about by tempests or buffeted by your fellow-men? Have you narrowly escaped some great danger? Have you been unhappy? Have you lost some one very dear to you? In one word, have you suffered? If you have, you will appreciate the feelings with which the solitary wanderer welcomes the divine cross, the heart-stirring emblem of his religion. It is to him a friend, a consoler, a father, a brother; at sight of it the soul expands, and the more you have suffered the better you will love it. You kneel down, you pray, you forget your griefs, and you feel that God is with you. This is what I did.

After sailing up the beautiful river for about a mile, we spotted a house covered in vines, topped with a cross, which marked the home of Abbé Hestrest, the leader of the foreign mission here. Reader, have you traveled in foreign lands? Have you ever spent some time, whether short or long, away from friends and family—cut off from civilized society? Have you faced storms or been pushed around by others? Have you narrowly avoided serious danger? Have you felt unhappy? Have you lost someone you cared about deeply? In short, have you suffered? If so, you'll understand the feelings that a lonely wanderer has when they see the divine cross, a deeply moving symbol of their faith. It becomes a friend, a comforter, a parent, a sibling; when you see it, your soul opens up, and the more you’ve suffered, the more you’ll cherish it. You kneel, you pray, you forget your sorrows, and you feel that God is with you. That’s what I did.

THE ABBÉ HESTREST.

I had letters to the Abbé Hestrest from several of the missionaries in Siam. We therefore anchored, and I landed; but the nine days’ inactivity to which I had been forced to submit had so cramped my limbs, that for a time I had almost lost the use of them, and could scarcely walk. The abbé received me like a brother, and offered me accommodation in his humble abode until I could find lodgings elsewhere. The first piece of news which he imparted to me was, that France was at war with Austria. I did not even know that there had been a difference between the two Governments.

I had letters for Abbé Hestrest from several missionaries in Siam. So, we anchored, and I went ashore; but after nine days of inactivity, my limbs felt so stiff that I could barely walk. The abbé welcomed me like a brother and offered me a place to stay in his modest home until I could find somewhere else to live. The first piece of news he shared with me was that France was at war with Austria. I didn't even realize there had been a conflict between the two governments.

INTRODUCED TO THE KING.

Scarcely had I landed when the return of the king from his aquatic excursion was announced. The Abbé Hestrest conducted me to the banks of the river; and as soon as his Majesty perceived a stranger by the side of the priest, he gave orders to his rowers to approach the shore, and, when within hail, addressed the abbé:

Scarcely had I landed when the king returned from his boat trip. The Abbé Hestrest took me to the riverbank; and as soon as the king noticed a stranger next to the priest, he told his rowers to come closer to the shore and, when they were close enough, spoke to the abbé:

“Who is the stranger with you?”

“Who is the stranger with you?”

“Sire, a Frenchman,” replied my companion.

“Sire, a Frenchman,” replied my friend.

“A Frenchman?” repeated the king, quickly. Then turning to me, “You are French?”

“A Frenchman?” the king quickly repeated. Then he turned to me, “Are you French?”

“Yes, sire,” I answered, in Siamese.

“Yes, sire,” I replied in Siamese.

“Monsieur comes from Paris,” said the abbé; “but he has recently visited Siam.”

“Monsieur is from Paris,” said the abbé; “but he has recently been to Siam.”

“And what does he come to my kingdom for?”

“And what does he come to my kingdom for?”

“He has a particular mission, which has nothing to do with politics; it is merely to see the country. M. Mouhot will soon wait upon your majesty.”

“He has a specific mission that’s not related to politics; it’s just to explore the country. M. Mouhot will visit your majesty soon.”

After a few minutes’ silence, the king, waving his hand, and saying “Au revoir,” passed on.

After a few minutes of silence, the king waved his hand and said “Au revoir,” before moving on.

I was at first afraid that the abbé had made me pass for a less humble and modest individual than I really was, and I should be forbidden the kingdom. The very name of France is full of dread to these poor monarchs; and this present one lived in daily fear of seeing the French flag waving in the roads. He is about sixty years of age, short and stout. He wears his hair cut rather close, and his countenance is good-natured, mild, and intelligent.[13]

I was initially worried that the abbé had made me seem like a less humble and modest person than I actually was, and that I would be banned from the kingdom. The very name of France frightens these poor monarchs; the current one lives in constant fear of seeing the French flag flying in the harbor. He’s around sixty years old, short and stocky. He keeps his hair cut quite short, and his face is kind, gentle, and intelligent.[13]

Drawn by M. Pelcoq, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Pelcoq, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

FAVOURITE WIFE OF THE KING OF CAMBODIA.

FAVORITE WIFE OF THE KING OF CAMBODIA.

THE FAVOURITE WIFE.

The king was reclining on a thick cushion in the stern of his boat, which was of European build. Four rowers and a dozen young girls were with him; and among the[184] latter I remarked one, whose features were delicate and pretty, dressed in the European style, and wearing long hair. She would have been reckoned a pretty girl anywhere, and was, I fancy, the favourite, for she was in a richer costume than the others, and covered with jewels. She also occupied the place nearest the king, and seemed to pay great attention to her old adorer. The rest were fat, with bloated faces and vulgar features, and had their teeth blackened by betel and arrack. Besides a kind of petticoat, the corners of which are looped up and fastened to the sash behind, some wore a tight jacket, white or blue, buttoning over the chest; and had a red scarf, which, according to the custom of the Siamese and Cambodian women, was passed round the body under the arms, and tied at the bosom.

The king was lounging on a thick cushion at the back of his European-style boat. Four rowers and a dozen young girls were with him; among the latter, I noticed one with delicate and pretty features, dressed in a European style, and sporting long hair. She would have been considered beautiful anywhere, and I suspect she was the favorite, as she wore a richer outfit than the others and was adorned with jewels. She also sat closest to the king and seemed to pay a lot of attention to her older admirer. The rest of the girls were plump, with swollen faces and unattractive features, and their teeth were stained from betel and arrack. Besides a type of petticoat that was looped up and fastened to the sash behind, some wore tight jackets, either white or blue, buttoned over the chest; and they had red scarves that, following the custom of Siamese and Cambodian women, were wrapped around their bodies under their arms and tied at the bosom.

MUN SUY THE PIRATE.

Behind the king’s boat, in no apparent order, and at long intervals, followed those of several mandarins, who were not distinguished in any particular manner. One boat alone, manned by Chinese, and commanded by a fat man of the same nation, holding in his hand a halberd surmounted by a crescent, attracted my attention, as it headed the escort. This man was the famous Mun Suy, chief of the pirates, and a friend of the king. I was told that, two years before, he had been compelled, owing to some iniquities not very well known, to fly from Amoy, and had arrived at Komput with a hundred followers, adventurers and rovers of the sea like himself. After having remained there for some time, keeping the whole place in terror, and extorting by menaces all he[187] could from the market people, he conceived the project of seizing upon and burning the town, and putting all the inhabitants to the sword, intending then to retreat with his spoils, if not strong enough to hold his ground. Fortunately the plot was discovered, and the Cambodians from the neighbourhood were armed and assembled in readiness to defend the place. Mun Suy, not liking the aspect of affairs, embarked with his band in his junk, and fell suddenly on Itatais. The market was sacked in a minute; but the inhabitants, recovering from their surprise, repulsed the pirates and drove them back to their vessel with the loss of several men. Mun Suy then returned to Komput, gained over by presents first the governor and afterwards the king himself, and ever since has carried on his piratical acts with impunity, making his name dreaded by all around. Loud complaints arose from the neighbouring countries, and the king, either overawed by the pirate, or for protection against the Annamites, appointed him commander of the coast-guard. Henceforth, therefore, he became a licensed robber, and murder and rapine increased to such a degree, that the King of Siam sent a naval expedition to Komput to capture the malefactor and his gang. Two only were taken and executed. As for their leader, he was hidden, they say, in the palace.

Behind the king’s boat, in no particular order and at long intervals, came a few mandarins' boats, which didn't stand out in any special way. One boat, manned by Chinese and led by a heavyset man holding a halberd topped with a crescent, caught my eye as it led the escort. This man was the notorious Mun Suy, the pirate chief and a friend of the king. I was told that two years earlier, he had to flee Amoy due to some unknown wrongdoings and arrived at Komput with a hundred followers, who were also adventurers and sea rovers like him. After staying there for a while, causing fear and extorting money from the market vendors, he planned to seize and burn the town, killing all the inhabitants, and then escape with his loot if he couldn't hold the town. Fortunately, the plot was uncovered, and local Cambodians were armed and ready to defend the area. Not liking how things looked, Mun Suy fled with his crew in his junk and unexpectedly attacked Itatais. The market was raided in an instant, but the shocked residents quickly regained their composure, pushed the pirates back to their ship, and inflicted several casualties. Mun Suy then returned to Komput and, after winning over the governor and later the king with gifts, has since carried out his piracy without facing consequences, instilling fear in everyone around. Loud complaints came from neighboring countries, and the king, either intimidated by the pirate or seeking protection against the Annamites, made him the commander of the coast guard. From then on, he became a licensed thief, and violence and plunder escalated to the point that the King of Siam sent a naval mission to Komput to capture him and his crew. Only two were captured and executed. As for their leader, he was said to be hidden in the palace.

MARKET-PLACE OF KOMPUT.

Some days after my arrival I was installed in a house built by the king’s orders, and at his own expense, for the accommodation of European merchants, who, however, do not often visit Komput. Abbé Hestrest conducted me[188] through the city. The market-place, occupied chiefly by the Chinese, is covered by a number of thatched huts built of bamboo, in which are exhibited for sale, glass, china, hatchets, knives, Chinese parasols, and other articles of merchandise, native and foreign. The dealers in fish and vegetables, and the Chinese restaurateurs, dispute the street with pigs, hungry dogs, and children of all ages and both sexes, in a state of nature, and dabbling in the mud. Mingled with these are native women, repulsively ugly, and effeminate and emaciated Chinamen, with haggard cheeks, dragging themselves painfully along to the opium-merchant’s, the barber’s, or some gambling-house, three requisites to the very existence of a Chinese. All the commerce is in their hands; and you meet ten of them to one native.

A few days after I arrived, I settled into a house built by the king, at his own expense, to accommodate European merchants, although they don’t often visit Komput. Abbé Hestrest showed me around the city. The marketplace, mainly occupied by the Chinese, is filled with several thatched huts made of bamboo, where items like glass, china, hatchets, knives, Chinese parasols, and other goods, both local and foreign, are for sale. Vendors selling fish and vegetables, along with Chinese restaurateurs, share the streets with pigs, stray dogs, and children of all ages, playing in the mud. Among them are native women who are quite unattractive, and weak, emaciated Chinese men with gaunt faces, struggling to make their way to the opium shop, the barber, or some gambling den, which are essential to a Chinese man's existence. All the trade is controlled by them, and you encounter ten of them for every native.

VISIT TO THE KING.

I was introduced by the abbé at several Chinese houses, where we were most politely received. The king was expecting a visit from me, and had sent several persons to find out who I was; his idea being, that I was an officer of the French army in Cochin China, despatched from thence to gain information about the country. I begged M. Hestrest to accompany me to see the king; for which purpose we proceeded a mile and a half up the river to Kompong-Bay, which is the Cambodian part of the town, and the residence of the governor, and where his Majesty and suite were encamped.

I was introduced by the abbé at several Chinese homes, where we were very kindly welcomed. The king was expecting my visit and had sent several people to find out who I was; he thought I was an officer from the French army in Cochin China, sent there to gather information about the country. I asked M. Hestrest to join me in meeting the king; to do this, we traveled a mile and a half up the river to Kompong-Bay, which is the Cambodian part of town, the governor's residence, and where his Majesty and his entourage were stationed.

When we arrived he was holding a kind of levée, in a building constructed of bamboo with some elegance, and covered with red cloth, but the interior of which[189] looked more like a theatre than a royal abode. Finding at the door neither sentinel nor porter, we entered without being announced. The king was seated on an old European chair, with two officers on each side of him, who from time to time offered him, kneeling, a lighted cigarette, or some betel, which they kept always ready. At a little distance stood his guards, some holding pikes ornamented at the top with white tufts; others with sheathed sabres in their hands. The ministers and mandarins knelt a few steps below his Majesty. On our entrance, chairs similar to the king’s were placed for us close to him. Like his subjects, he generally wears nothing but the langouti, the native dress. His was composed of yellow silk, confined at the waist by a magnificent belt of gold studded with precious stones. At Cambodia, as at Siam, it is necessary to offer presents, if one desires to gain the royal favour. I had accordingly brought with me an English walking-stick gun, as a gift for the king. It at once attracted his notice.

When we arrived, he was holding a sort of reception in a stylish bamboo building draped in red cloth, but the inside looked more like a theater than a royal residence. Since there was neither a guard nor a doorman at the entrance, we walked in unannounced. The king was sitting on an old European chair, flanked by two officers on each side who occasionally knelt to offer him a lit cigarette or some betel, which they seemed to have on hand at all times. A bit further away, his guards stood, some holding pikes topped with white plumes, and others carrying sheathed sabers. The ministers and mandarins knelt a few steps below him. Upon our arrival, chairs similar to the king’s were brought for us right next to him. Like his subjects, he mostly wore the langouti, the local attire. His was made of yellow silk, secured at the waist with a stunning gold belt adorned with precious stones. In Cambodia, just like in Siam, it's important to bring gifts if you want to win the king's favor. So, I had brought an English walking-stick gun as a present for the king. It immediately caught his attention.

“Pray show me that cane,” he said, in Cambodian.

“Please show me that cane,” he said, in Cambodian.

I gave it to him.

I gave it to him.

“Is it loaded?” asked he, seeing it was a fire-arm.

“Is it loaded?” he asked, noticing it was a gun.

“No, sire.”

“No, sir.”

He then begged for a cap and snapped it; unscrewed the barrel and examined it with great attention.

He then asked for a cap and snapped it on; he unscrewed the barrel and carefully examined it.

“If it would be agreeable to his Majesty,” I said to M. Hestrest, “I shall be happy to offer it to the king.”

“If it would be okay with the king,” I said to M. Hestrest, “I’d be happy to offer it to him.”

The abbé interpreted my words.

The abbé understood my words.

“What did it cost?” asked the king.

“What did it cost?” the king asked.

“Sire, I dare not ask M. Mouhot. In Europe no one tells the price of what he gives.”

“Sire, I can’t bring myself to ask M. Mouhot. In Europe, no one shares the price of what they give.”

The king then begged to look at my watch, and, after inspecting it attentively, again asked the price. The abbé then alluded to my design of visiting Udong, the capital of Cambodia, and of journeying through the country.

The king then asked to see my watch, and after examining it closely, he inquired about the price again. The abbé then mentioned my plan to visit Udong, the capital of Cambodia, and to travel through the country.

“Go to Udong; go about,” said the king, laughing. “Very well.” He then asked my name, and tried to write it; on which I drew out my pocket-book and gave him one of my cards. He seemed to wish for the pocket-book, and I presented him with it.

“Go to Udong; go around,” the king said, laughing. “Sure thing.” He then asked for my name and tried to write it down; I pulled out my pocketbook and handed him one of my cards. He seemed to want the pocketbook, so I gave it to him.

“Sire,” said M. Hestrest, “as M. Mouhot is going to Udong, perhaps your Majesty will deign to facilitate his journey.”

“Sire,” said Mr. Hestrest, “since Mr. Mouhot is headed to Udong, perhaps Your Majesty will kindly help with his journey.”

“Willingly. How many carriages do you want?”

“Sure thing. How many carriages do you need?”

“Three will be sufficient, sire.”

"Three will be enough, sir."

“And for what day?”

"And for what date?"

“The day after to-morrow, sire.”

"The day after tomorrow, sire."

THE AMBASSADOR’S HOTEL.

“Take a note of that, and give orders about it,” said the king to his secretary. He then rose, and, shaking hands with us, retired. We returned to our hotel. I say hotel, for it is the only lodging for strangers; and M. de Montigny, when ambassador at Komput, lived there, indications of which were afforded by the inscriptions scratched on the walls by the sailors belonging to the expedition, such as “Hotel of the king and ambassadors;”[191] “Here is lodging for man, horse, and elephant gratis pro Deo;” “Good beds, sofas, and dining-tables on the floor;” “Sea-water bathing—in the river;” “Good table—in the market;” “Good wine—at Singapore;” “Nothing—for the servants.”

“Make a note of that and give orders about it,” said the king to his secretary. He then stood up, shook hands with us, and left. We went back to our hotel. I say hotel because it’s the only place for outsiders to stay; and M. de Montigny, when he was the ambassador in Komput, lived there, as shown by the inscriptions scratched on the walls by sailors from the expedition, like “Hotel of the king and ambassadors;” [191] “Here is lodging for man, horse, and elephant free for the taking;” “Good beds, sofas, and dining-tables on the floor;” “Sea-water bathing—in the river;” “Good meals—in the market;” “Good wine—at Singapore;” “Nothing—for the servants.”

CHAPTER VII.

Details respecting Cambodia—Udong, its present Capital—Interviews with the Second King.

Information about Cambodia—Udong, its current capital—Conversations with the Second King.

All my preparations for departure having been completed, the Abbé Hestrest came on the morning of the day fixed, to invite me to breakfast with him; after which he offered to take me in his own boat to Kompong-Bay, where the promised vehicles were to meet us.

All my plans for leaving had been sorted out, and the Abbé Hestrest came on the morning of the set day to invite me to breakfast with him. After that, he offered to take me in his own boat to Kompong-Bay, where the promised vehicles were supposed to meet us.

When we arrived there, none were to be seen. We applied to the first mandarin, who, chewing his betel, displayed his black teeth with a stupid grin, and I then perceived that I had been duped by these people, who are always and everywhere false; never yielding but to force, and holding the very name of a European in detestation. After various complaints, and remonstrances with the mandarins, we with great difficulty obtained three carriages, by courtesy so called; but the dog-cars in use in Holland would have been more serviceable to me; so I sent back the three wheelbarrows to the king, with my compliments, and hired other vehicles for myself.

When we got there, no one was in sight. We approached the first official, who, while chewing his betel, showed off his blackened teeth with a foolish grin. That’s when I realized I had been tricked by these people, who are always untrustworthy; they only submit to force and despise anyone with a European background. After several complaints and protests with the officials, we finally managed to get three carriages, which was quite a generous term; the dog carts used in Holland would have been much more useful to me. So, I returned the three wheelbarrows to the king, along with my regards, and hired different vehicles for myself.

JOURNEY TO UDONG.

Udong, the present capital of Cambodia, is situated north-east of Komput, and is four miles and a half from that arm of the Mekon which forms the great lake, lying[193] about 135 miles from Komput as the crow flies. It is reckoned an eight-days’ journey, travelling with oxen or buffaloes, and there are eight stations on the way. With elephants you can accomplish it in half the time; but only the king, the mandarins, and very wealthy persons can afford to keep these animals. The conveyances which I had engaged could scarcely hold my baggage, so that my men were obliged to make the journey on foot.

Udong, the current capital of Cambodia, is located northeast of Komput, about four and a half miles from the part of the Mekong that creates the large lake, lying[193] approximately 135 miles from Komput in a straight line. It's estimated to take eight days to travel there with oxen or buffaloes, and there are eight stops along the route. If you use elephants, you can make the trip in half the time; however, only the king, government officials, and very wealthy people can afford to have these animals. The vehicles I had rented could barely fit my luggage, so my men had to complete the journey on foot.

Perceiving in the shops several necklaces, bracelets, and rings formed of a material like jet, I inquired from whence it was procured, and was told that it came from the neighbouring island of Phû Quoc, where it was to be found in abundance. I afterwards handled a piece of this substance, and discovered it to be a sort of coal. It would burn well in a lamp, and greatly resembles the cannel coal of Scotland.

Seeing several necklaces, bracelets, and rings made of a material like coal in the shops, I asked where it was sourced from and was told it came from the nearby island of Phû Quoc, where it's plentiful. I then handled a piece of this material and found it to be a type of coal. It burned well in a lamp and closely resembles the cannel coal from Scotland.

SUFFERINGS FROM HEAT.

After traversing a marshy plain, where we knocked down several aquatic birds, we entered a beautiful forest, which stretches unbroken to the very gates of Udong. To cross this marsh I had to put on my hunting-boots, which I had not worn for some time, and consequently the leather had hardened so much, that, after two hours’ walking in the heat of the day, the skin was rubbed off my feet in several places; and I was forced to take off the boots and continue my journey barefoot. Luckily, owing to the dry weather and the constant communication between Komput and the capital, the road was almost everywhere in good condition. The heat was[194] intense, and our progress excessively slow; but at length we reached the first station, where I was lodged in a large hall, thatched and built of bamboo, which had been erected for the accommodation of the king and his suite. At night, guards were stationed at my door to protect me from robbery; and, thanks to the royal letter which I carried, I was respectfully treated. On the following morning I managed, at the cost of a franc of our money, to hire an elephant to take me as far as the next station.

After crossing a marshy area, where we shot several waterfowl, we entered a stunning forest that stretched uninterrupted all the way to the gates of Udong. To get through this marsh, I had to wear my hunting boots, which I hadn't used in a while, so the leather had stiffened a lot. After two hours of walking in the midday heat, my feet got rubbed raw in several spots, and I had to take off the boots and continue my journey barefoot. Luckily, due to the dry weather and constant travel between Komput and the capital, the road was generally in good shape. The heat was intense, and we were moving really slowly, but eventually, we reached the first station, where I was accommodated in a large hall made of bamboo with a thatched roof that had been built for the king and his entourage. At night, guards were posted at my door to protect me from theft, and thanks to the royal letter I carried, I was treated with respect. The next morning, I managed to hire an elephant for a franc to take me to the next station.

From thence I continued my route barefoot, and our sufferings from the heat exceeded all I had ever imagined of the effect of the sun in the torrid zone. Its burning rays, falling on the sandy soil, became intolerable at ten o’clock in the morning, so that even the natives, the soles of whose feet were much harder than mine, could not bear contact with the bare ground, but sought for tufts of grass to step upon. The oxen could scarcely move, and showed every sign of pain and exhaustion; and, in spite of spurring and blows, often refused to stir. The water in the ponds was not warm, but literally hot; the whole atmosphere seemed on fire, and all nature languishing and prostrate. At ten o’clock we halted until three. We sadly felt the want of drinkable water, as also did our cattle, which suffered from thirst even more than ourselves. To make our tea and cook our rice, we had no resource but the stagnant pools, impregnated with unwholesome matter by the vomica-nuts which fall from the surrounding trees.

From there, I continued my journey barefoot, and our suffering from the heat was more than I had ever imagined from the sun in the tropics. By ten in the morning, its burning rays on the sandy ground became unbearable, so even the locals, whose feet were much tougher than mine, couldn’t stand on the bare ground and looked for patches of grass to step on. The oxen could barely move, showing clear signs of pain and exhaustion; and despite being prodded and whipped, they often refused to budge. The water in the ponds wasn’t just warm; it was basically hot; the entire atmosphere felt on fire, leaving all of nature languishing and exhausted. We stopped at ten o’clock and didn’t move again until three. We painfully felt the lack of drinkable water, just like our cattle, who were even thirstier than we were. To make our tea and cook our rice, we had no option but to use the stagnant pools, contaminated with harmful substances from the vomica nuts that fell from the nearby trees.

NATURE OF THE ROAD.

The day following I was fortunate enough to obtain another elephant; but after this there was no more help to be met with, and the greater part of the ensuing four days’ journey I performed on foot, my attendants contriving to perch themselves on the corners of one of the waggons. At this dry season a broad track in the middle of the road, which altogether is from twenty-five to thirty metres in width, is beaten hard by the frequent passage of vehicles and elephants, and the fine thick dust arising from it is very annoying. The remainder of the road is covered with grass and shrubs, and on either hand is the forest, with its trees tall, straight, and majestic, surmounted by immense tufts of leaves. The effect is that of a magnificent avenue; and from the regularity of the intervals between the trees, one might almost believe that it had been laid out by the hand of art.

The day after, I was lucky enough to get another elephant; but after that, I couldn’t find any more help, and for most of the next four days, I traveled on foot while my attendants managed to balance themselves on the corners of one of the wagons. During this dry season, a wide path in the center of the road, which is about twenty-five to thirty meters wide, has been hard-packed from the frequent passing of vehicles and elephants, and the fine, thick dust coming from it is really bothersome. The rest of the road is covered in grass and shrubs, with the forest on either side, featuring tall, straight, majestic trees topped with enormous clumps of leaves. The overall effect is like a magnificent avenue; and due to the regular spacing of the trees, one might almost think it was designed by human hands.

The stations are equidistant from each other, about twelve miles apart; and at all of them, besides the old caravanserais for the shelter of ordinary travellers, new ones, much more spacious and ornamental, have been erected for the accommodation of the king. There are also intermediate resting-places between every two stations, where travellers can obtain a welcome shelter from the midday heat.

The stations are the same distance apart, about twelve miles from each other; and at each one, in addition to the old caravanserais for regular travelers, new ones, which are much larger and more decorative, have been built for the king's convenience. There are also resting spots between each pair of stations where travelers can find a nice place to take cover from the midday heat.

UDONG.

On leaving Komput a low chain of hills came in sight on our left hand, but everywhere on our route we met with the same sandy soil, except in a single spot, which was stony, and contained veins of iron-ore. We passed[196] through but one village, and there, only, were a few attempts at cultivation. In no other part of the forest could I distinguish any traces of its being inhabited. On approaching the capital, the prospect became more diversified: we passed fields of rice, cottages encircled by fruit-gardens, and country houses belonging to the Cambodian aristocracy, who come here in the evening for the sake of breathing a purer air than they can find in the city. As we drew closer to the gates I found the place to be protected by a large moat, surmounted by a parapet, and enclosed by a palisade three metres high. I expected to enter a fortified town, and, as my countrymen were now engaged in giving a lesson to the Cochin-Chinese, to be received by a sentinel with fixed bayonet, and with the startling words, “You cannot pass.” But seeing no one, I pushed open the gate and entered. It seemed that I was in the enclosure surrounding the palace of the second king. The first object that attracted my attention was a sort of cage, something between a sentry-box and a pigeon-house, with a small window at each of the four sides, intended for a look-out house and signal-station in case of invasion. I then found myself in the centre of a large square surrounded by ramparts, and the access to which is by two gates, one opening on the market-place, and the other on the country. Within this walled space is, on one side, the palace of the inferior king, and opposite are the residence of a younger prince, his brother, and a pagoda. All these buildings were thatched.

As we left Komput, a low chain of hills appeared on our left side, but the sandy soil continued along our route, except for one area that was rocky and had veins of iron ore. We only passed through one village, where there were just a few attempts at farming. I didn’t see any signs of habitation in the rest of the forest. As we got closer to the capital, the scenery changed: we passed rice fields, cottages surrounded by fruit gardens, and country houses belonging to the Cambodian elite, who come here in the evenings to enjoy cleaner air than what they find in the city. As we approached the gates, I noticed the area was protected by a large moat topped with a parapet and surrounded by a three-meter-high palisade. I expected to enter a fortified town and thought that since my countrymen were currently engaged in teaching a lesson to the Cochin-Chinese, I would be met by a guard with a fixed bayonet who would say, “You cannot pass.” However, seeing no one, I pushed open the gate and entered. It seemed I was in the area surrounding the palace of the second king. The first thing that caught my eye was a kind of cage, like a mix between a guardhouse and a pigeon coop, with small windows on each side, meant to serve as a lookout and signal station in case of an invasion. I then found myself in the center of a large square surrounded by walls, accessible through two gates, one leading to the marketplace and the other to the countryside. Inside this enclosed space were, on one side, the palace of the lower king, and opposite it, the residence of a younger prince (his brother) and a pagoda. All these buildings had thatched roofs.

I hoped to find here, as at Komput, an “Hotel for the king and ambassadors,” but, not seeing any sign hung out, I bent my steps to a house where many persons were passing in and out. It was the hall of justice, and the judges were then sitting. I sent my man Niou to ask if they would give shelter to a traveller, and had not long to wait for an answer, for both judges and accused came out to see me, and I was brought into the hall, where I was an object of great curiosity, all crowding round me and asking me what I sold.

I was hoping to find a “Hotel for the king and ambassadors” here, like at Komput, but since there wasn’t any sign out, I headed to a place where a lot of people were coming in and out. It turned out to be the hall of justice, and the judges were in session. I sent my guy Niou to ask if they could take in a traveler, and I didn’t have to wait long for a response. Both the judges and the accused came out to see me, and I was taken into the hall, where I became the center of attention, with everyone crowding around me and asking what I was selling.

SUMMONED TO THE PALACE.

The news of my arrival soon reached the ears of the king, and two pages were sent to request me to wait at once on his Majesty; but my luggage was not yet forthcoming, and I objected that I could not visit him in my travelling-dress. “Oh, that is nothing; the king has no dress at all, and he will be delighted to see you,” was the reply. Scarcely had my waggons arrived when a chamberlain, followed by a page, came to say that the king was waiting for me. I went, therefore, to the palace, before the entrance of which were a dozen dismounted cannon, in whose mouths the sparrows had built their nests. Further off a crowd of vultures were devouring the remains from the table of the king and his courtiers. I was ushered into the audience-chamber, which communicates with his Majesty’s private apartments, and is paved with large Chinese tiles, the walls being whitened with chalk. A number of Siamese pages, fine young men from twenty-five to thirty years of age, uniformly dressed in a langouti of red silk, were[198] standing in groups, or seated in Oriental fashion, waiting the king’s appearance. A few minutes after my arrival he entered, and every forehead was bowed to the ground. I rose, and he advanced towards me, with an air at once easy and distinguished.

The news of my arrival quickly reached the king, and two pages were sent to ask me to meet with His Majesty immediately; however, my luggage hadn’t arrived yet, and I said that I couldn’t see him in my travel clothes. “Oh, that doesn’t matter; the king doesn’t wear formal clothes at all, and he’ll be happy to see you,” was the response. Just as my wagons arrived, a chamberlain, followed by a page, came to say that the king was waiting for me. So, I went to the palace, where a dozen dismounted cannons stood at the entrance, with sparrows nesting in their mouths. Further away, a group of vultures was picking at the scraps left from the king and his courtiers' table. I was led into the audience chamber, which connects to His Majesty’s private quarters and is paved with large Chinese tiles, the walls brightened with chalk. Several Siamese pages, handsome young men aged twenty-five to thirty, all dressed in red silk langoutis, were standing in groups or sitting in an Eastern manner, waiting for the king to appear. A few minutes after I arrived, he entered, and everyone bowed their heads to the ground. I stood up, and he approached me, looking both relaxed and distinguished.

Drawn, by M. Janet Lange, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Janet Lange from a photograph.

PORTRAIT OF THE SECOND KING OF CAMBODIA
(NOW THE FIRST KING).

PORTRAIT OF THE SECOND KING OF CAMBODIA
(NOW THE FIRST KING).

INTERVIEW WITH THE SECOND KING.

“Sire,” said I, “I had the honour of an interview with[199] the first King at Komput, and of being favoured by him with permission to visit Udong.”

“Sir,” I said, “I had the honor of meeting with[199] the first King at Komput, and he kindly allowed me to visit Udong.”

“Are you French or English?” he asked, examining me attentively.

“Are you French or English?” he asked, looking me over carefully.

“I am a Frenchman, Sire.”

"I'm a Frenchman, Sire."

“You are not a merchant; why do you come to Cambodia?”

“You’re not a merchant; why are you here in Cambodia?”

“Sire, I came through Siam to see your country, and to hunt here, if allowed.”

“Sire, I traveled through Siam to visit your country and to hunt here, if permitted.”

“Very good. You have been in Siam? I also have visited Bangkok. Come and see me again.”

“Great! Have you been to Siam? I've also visited Bangkok. Come see me again.”

“As often as my presence will be agreeable to your Majesty.”

"As often as my presence will please Your Majesty."

After a few more minutes’ conversation, the king held out to me his hand, which I kissed, and I then retired; but had not proceeded far when several officials ran after me, exclaiming, “The king is enchanted with you; he wants to see you often.”

After a few more minutes of chatting, the king extended his hand, which I kissed, and then I stepped back; but I hadn't gone far when several officials ran after me, saying, “The king is enchanted with you; he wants to see you often.”

STROLL THROUGH THE CITY.

The following day I devoted to making an investigation of the city. The houses are built of bamboos or planks, and the market-place, occupied by the Chinese, is as dirty as all the others of which I have made mention. The longest street, or rather the only one, is a mile in length; and in the environs reside the agriculturists, as well as the mandarins and other Government officers. The entire population numbers about 12,000 souls.

The next day, I spent time exploring the city. The houses are made of bamboo or wooden planks, and the market, run by the Chinese, is as dirty as all the others I've mentioned. The longest street, or really the only one, is about a mile long; and in the surrounding areas live the farmers, as well as the mandarins and other government officials. The total population is around 12,000 people.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot

CAMBODIAN CART.

Cambodian Cart.

The many Cambodians living in the immediate vicinity, and, still more, the number of chiefs who resort to Udong for business or pleasure, or are passing through it on their[200] way from one province to another, contribute to give animation to this capital. Every moment I met mandarins, either borne in litters or on foot, followed by a crowd of slaves carrying various articles; some, yellow or scarlet parasols, more or less large according to the[201] rank of the person; others, boxes with betel. I also encountered horsemen, mounted on pretty, spirited little animals, richly caparisoned and covered with bells, ambling along, while a troop of attendants, covered with dust and sweltering with heat, ran after them. Light carts, drawn by a couple of small oxen, trotting along rapidly and noisily, were here and there to be seen. Occasionally a large elephant passed majestically by. On this side were numerous processions to the pagoda, marching to the sound of music; there, again, was a band of ecclesiastics in single file, seeking alms, draped in their yellow cloaks, and with the holy vessels on their backs.

The many Cambodians living nearby, and especially the number of chiefs who come to Udong for business or leisure, or who are passing through on their[200] way from one province to another, help bring life to this capital. I constantly encountered mandarins, either being carried in litters or walking on foot, followed by a crowd of servants carrying various items; some were yellow or scarlet parasols, varying in size based on the[201] status of the person, while others carried boxes with betel. I also saw horse riders on beautiful, spirited little horses, decked out with rich decorations and bells, trotting along, while a group of attendants, covered in dust and sweating from the heat, ran after them. Light carts pulled by a pair of small oxen clattered by here and there. Occasionally, a large elephant passed by in a majestic manner. On one side, there were numerous processions heading to the pagoda, moving to the sound of music; and on the other, a line of monks in their yellow robes, seeking alms and carrying their holy vessels on their backs.

SCENE IN THE COURT OF JUSTICE.

The third day after my arrival at Udong the court of justice was noisily opened at eight o’clock in the morning; and the loud voices of the judges and advocates were still resounding through the hall at five in the afternoon, having never for an instant been hushed, when suddenly two pages came out of the court of the palace, crying out, “The King!” A thunderbolt falling in the hall could not have caused a greater sensation than this announcement; there was a general hurryscurry; judges, advocates, accused, and spectators fled pell-mell, taking refuge in the corners with their faces to the ground. I laughed to see the legal functionaries, and the Chinamen with their long queues, rushing against each other in their eagerness to escape at the king’s approach. His Majesty, who was on foot, now appeared at the entrance, followed by his pages. He waved his hand and called me to him. Immediately two attendants brought chairs[202] and placed them on the grass opposite to each other. The king offered me one, and then entered into conversation with me, while the whole escort and every one near us remained prostrate on the ground; as far as the eye could reach, not a soul was standing.

The third day after I arrived in Udong, the court of justice opened loudly at eight in the morning. The judges' and advocates' voices echoed through the hall until five in the afternoon, never once quieting down. Suddenly, two pages rushed out of the palace court, shouting, “The King!” The impact of this announcement was like a thunderbolt hitting the hall; there was a frantic rush as judges, advocates, the accused, and spectators hurriedly fled, taking refuge in corners with their faces to the ground. I couldn’t help but laugh at the legal officials and the Chinese men with their long queues, all colliding with each other in their frantic attempts to escape the king’s arrival. His Majesty, walking on foot, then appeared at the entrance, followed by his pages. He waved his hand and called me over. Immediately, two attendants brought chairs[202] and set them down on the grass facing each other. The king offered me one and then started a conversation with me while everyone else remained prostrated on the ground; as far as I could see, not a single person was standing.

CONVERSATION WITH THE SECOND KING.

“How do you like my city?”[14] asked the king.

“How do you like my city?”[14] asked the king.

“Sire, it is splendid, and presents an appearance such as I have never seen elsewhere.”

“Sir, it’s amazing, and looks like nothing I’ve ever seen before.”

“All the palaces and pagodas which you see from here have been built in one year since my return from Siam: in another year all will be finished. Formerly Cambodia was very extensive; but the Annamites have deprived us of many provinces.”

“All the palaces and pagodas you see from here have been built in just one year since I returned from Siam: in another year, everything will be finished. Cambodia used to be very large; but the Annamites have taken many provinces from us.”

“Sire, the time has arrived for you to retake them. The French are assailing them on one side; do you attack them on the other.” His Majesty did not reply, but offered me a cigar, and inquired my age.

“Sire, the time has come for you to take them back. The French are attacking them from one side; you should hit them from the other.” His Majesty didn’t respond but handed me a cigar and asked how old I was.

“I am twenty-three,” he said to me. “I recognise you; you were at Siam with M. de Montigny.”

“I’m twenty-three,” he told me. “I know you; you were in Siam with M. de Montigny.”

“No, sire; your Majesty is mistaken. I have only been in Siam a twelvemonth.”

“No, your Majesty; you’re mistaken. I’ve only been in Siam for a year.”

I then sent for an elegant small Minié rifle, which the king’s officers had examined in the morning, and presented it to him, asking him if he would deign to accept it. He desired me to load it, which I did. “It is done, sire,” said I.

I then requested a sleek Minié rifle, which the king's officers had checked out earlier that morning, and offered it to him, asking if he would graciously accept it. He asked me to load it, which I did. “It’s loaded, Your Majesty,” I said.

“Is it possible? Fire, then.”

"Is it possible? Then fire."

He chose for a target a post some way off, and pointed out the place he wished me to hit. I fired, and immediately his Majesty and the pages went to satisfy themselves that the aim was true.

He selected a distant post as his target and indicated where he wanted me to shoot. I fired, and right away, his Majesty and the attendants went to check if I had hit the mark.

“When do you wish to leave Udong?”

"When do you want to leave Udong?"

“Sire, I should like to depart, the day after to-morrow, for Pinhalu and the other provinces.”

“Sire, I would like to leave the day after tomorrow for Pinhalu and the other provinces.”

“If you could remain one day longer, it would give me pleasure. To-morrow you will dine with me; on the day after I will take you to see the town of the first king, and in the evening we will have a play.”

“If you could stay just one more day, I would really appreciate it. Tomorrow, you’ll have dinner with me; the day after, I’ll take you to see the town of the first king, and in the evening, we’ll watch a play.”

The play, I thought, will be curious, and therefore I decided to remain; and, after I had thanked the king for his kindness to me, he shook hands with me, and we separated. Evidently I was in high favour. On the following morning messengers came from the king to place horses at my disposal, should I be inclined to ride; but the heat was too great. About four in the afternoon he again did me the honour of sending a horse to bring me to the palace. I wore a white coat, vest, and trousers; a helmet made of cork,[15] after the fashion of the ancient Romans, and covered with white muslin, completed my singular toilet.

The play, I thought, was going to be interesting, so I decided to stay. After thanking the king for his kindness, he shook my hand, and we parted ways. Clearly, I was in his good graces. The next morning, messengers came from the king offering me horses to ride if I wanted, but it was too hot for that. Around four in the afternoon, he honored me again by sending a horse to take me to the palace. I wore a white coat, vest, and trousers; a cork helmet, styled after the ancient Romans and covered with white muslin, completed my unique outfit.

VISIT TO THE SECOND KING.

I was introduced by the chamberlain into one of the[204] king’s private apartments, a pretty room furnished in the European style. His Majesty sat waiting for me, smoking, near a table covered with refreshments; and as soon as I entered he rose, and holding out his hand, and smiling, he begged me to sit down and begin my repast. I perceived that he intended, after the manner of the country, to do me honour by being present at the meal without partaking of it himself.

I was led by the chamberlain into one of the[204] king’s private rooms, a nice space decorated in a European style. The king was waiting for me, smoking, by a table filled with snacks; as soon as I walked in, he stood up, extended his hand with a smile, and invited me to sit down and start my meal. I noticed that he meant to honor me by being there during the meal without actually eating himself.

After introducing me, with much courtesy and friendliness, to his brother, a young man of fifteen, who was kneeling by his side, the king said, “I have had this fowl and duck cooked in the European fashion; tell me if they are to your taste.”

After introducing me, with great courtesy and friendliness, to his brother, a fifteen-year-old who was kneeling beside him, the king said, “I had this chicken and duck prepared in the European style; let me know if you like them.”

All had been really exceedingly well prepared; the fish, particularly, was capital.

Everything had been really well prepared; the fish, in particular, was excellent.

“Good brandy,” said the king, in English (the only words he knew in that language), as he pointed to a bottle of cognac. “Drink,” continued he.

“Good brandy,” said the king, in English (the only words he knew in that language), as he pointed to a bottle of cognac. “Drink,” he added.

The attendants then placed before me jellies and exquisitely preserved fruits, bananas, and excellent mangoes. Afterwards tea was served, of which the king also partook, having first offered me a Manilla cigar. He then wound up a musical-box, and put it on the table. The first air gave me great pleasure, all the more because I was unprepared to hear it in a royal palace. It was the Marseillaise. The king took my start and look of astonishment for admiration. “Do you know that air?” he asked.

The attendants then brought me jellies and beautifully preserved fruits, bananas, and delicious mangoes. After that, tea was served, which the king also enjoyed after first offering me a Manila cigar. He then wound up a music box and set it on the table. The first tune delighted me, especially since I wasn’t expecting to hear it in a royal palace. It was the Marseillaise. The king mistook my surprise and look of astonishment for admiration. “Do you know that tune?” he asked.

“Yes, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

Then followed another scarcely less familiar, the air of the Girondins, Mourir pour la patrie.

Then followed another one that was almost just as familiar, the sound of the Girondins, Mourir pour la patrie.

“Do you also know that?”

“Do you know that too?”

As an answer, I accompanied the air with the words. “Does your Majesty like this air?” I inquired.

As a response, I joined the air with my words. “Do you like this air, Your Majesty?” I asked.

“Not so well as the first.”

“Not as well as the first.”

“Your Majesty is right; most European sovereigns have the same taste.”

"You're right, Your Majesty; most European rulers have the same taste."

“Napoleon, for instance?”

“Like Napoleon?”

“Napoleon, particularly.”

“Napoleon, especially.”

My Annamite was with me, and filled the office of interpreter, with a perfect tact which pleased the king. The young prince now asked permission to retire, and saluted his brother by bowing to the earth and raising his clasped hands above his head. The king desired him to return the next morning, and accompany us to the palace of the first king; and the prince, passing out into the courtyard, was lifted astride on the shoulders of an attendant, and carried to his palace.

My Annamite was with me, serving as the interpreter with a perfect tact that impressed the king. The young prince then asked to be excused and saluted his brother by bowing to the ground and raising his clasped hands above his head. The king asked him to come back the next morning to go with us to the palace of the first king. The prince, heading out into the courtyard, was lifted onto the shoulders of an attendant and carried back to his palace.

His Majesty then displayed to me his European furniture, mahogany tables covered with china vases and other ornaments of a commonplace description; above all, he pointed out, as worthy of notice, two old looking-glasses in gilt frames, a sofa, and various similar articles. “I am but beginning,” said he; “in a few years my palace will be beautiful.”

His Majesty then showed me his European furniture, mahogany tables decorated with china vases and other ordinary ornaments; above all, he highlighted, as noteworthy, two old mirrors in gold frames, a sofa, and various similar items. “I’m just getting started,” he said; “in a few years, my palace will be beautiful.”

He afterwards took me into his garden, where were some rare and curious plants, and a miniature artificial rock. Then, on returning to the sitting-room, he con[206]ducted me past the inmates of his seraglio, at least a hundred in number, whom curiosity had brought out to gaze at the stranger.

He later took me into his garden, which had some rare and interesting plants, and a small artificial rock. Then, as we went back to the sitting room, he led me past the occupants of his harem, at least a hundred of them, who had come out of curiosity to look at the stranger.

“You are the first foreigner who has ever been admitted here,” he said to me. “In Cambodia, as in Siam, no one but the people on duty can penetrate into the king’s private apartments.”

“You're the first foreigner to ever be allowed in here,” he said to me. “In Cambodia, just like in Siam, only the people on duty can enter the king’s private rooms.”

THE SECOND KING.

I thanked him for the honour he had done me, and took leave. He told me to ask for all I wanted, and he would refuse no request. The only thing I desired was to have my journey facilitated; and to this end I begged him to furnish me with letters to the chiefs of the different provinces of his dominions, and one or two elephants. This he promised to do. This young sovereign is the presumptive heir to the crown. His father, who owes his throne to the King of Siam, is not permitted by that monarch to leave his own country; and as a guarantee of his fidelity, one or two of his sons have always been retained as hostages at the Siamese Court. It was thus that the young king passed many years at Bangkok, where, doubtless, he learnt the art of government, and whence he was not allowed to return to his own kingdom till it was apparent that he would prove a submissive and obedient tributary. Another brother, a prince of twenty-one, paid me a visit at night, unknown to his relatives, hoping to receive a present. He was very childish for his age, and wanted everything he saw; he was, however, gentle and amiable, and of superior manners.

I thanked him for the honor he had done me and took my leave. He told me to ask for anything I wanted, and he would refuse no request. The only thing I needed was help with my journey, so I asked him to provide me with letters to the chiefs of the different provinces in his territory and one or two elephants. He promised to do this. This young ruler is the likely heir to the throne. His father, who gained his throne with the help of the King of Siam, is not allowed to leave his own country. To ensure his loyalty, one or two of his sons are always kept as hostages at the Siamese Court. This is how the young king spent many years in Bangkok, where he likely learned about governance, and he wasn’t allowed to return to his own kingdom until it was clear that he would be a compliant and obedient tributary. Another brother, a twenty-one-year-old prince, visited me at night without his relatives knowing, hoping to receive a gift. He was quite childish for his age and wanted everything he saw; however, he was gentle and kind, with excellent manners.

Drawn by M. Janet Lange, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Janet Lange, from a photo.

A PAGE OF THE KING OF CAMBODIA.

A PAGE OF THE KING OF CAMBODIA.

AGAIN SUMMONED TO THE PALACE.

The next morning the king sent for me at ten o’clock. I found him seated on a sofa in the reception-hall, giving orders to his pages about the order of march to be observed in going and returning. When all was ready,[208] he entered a sedan-chair or palanquin magnificently carved and painted. His head and feet were bare, his hair cut in the Siamese fashion, and he wore a superb langouti of yellow silk, with a girdle of the same material, but of a lighter shade. The palanquin was borne on the shoulders of four attendants, and another held up an enormous red parasol with a gilt handle upwards of twelve feet long. The youngest prince, carrying the king’s sabre, walked beside him; I was on the other side, and his Majesty often turned towards me to point out any striking object, and trying to read in my face what I thought of the effect produced on the people by his appearance. He sat in a careless attitude, one leg hanging out of the palanquin, and with his elbow resting on the morocco cushions.

The next morning, the king had me called at ten o’clock. I found him sitting on a sofa in the reception hall, instructing his pages on the order of march for going and coming back. Once everything was ready,[208] he climbed into a beautifully carved and painted sedan-chair or palanquin. His head and feet were bare, his hair styled in the Siamese fashion, and he wore an exquisite yellow silk langouti, with a belt made of the same fabric but in a lighter color. The palanquin was carried on the shoulders of four attendants, while another held up a huge red parasol with a gilt handle that was over twelve feet long. The youngest prince walked beside him, carrying the king’s saber; I was on the other side, and His Majesty frequently turned to me to point out anything interesting and to gauge my reaction to the impression he made on the people. He lounged comfortably, one leg hanging out of the palanquin, with his elbow resting on the morocco cushions.

A ROYAL PROCESSION.

At the approach of the procession all the collected population bowed themselves to the ground. In front marched three lictors, bearing in their hands bundles of rattans (the emblems of power); behind the palanquin came, two and two, the chamberlains and pages, numbering more than thirty, all dressed in red, and bearing on their shoulders pikes, sabres, or guns in cases. In this order we arrived at the outer entrance of the palace of the first king.

As the procession neared, the gathered crowd bowed down to the ground. In front, three lictors marched, holding bundles of rattans (symbols of power); behind the palanquin followed the chamberlains and pages, two by two, numbering more than thirty, all dressed in red and carrying pikes, sabres, or guns in cases on their shoulders. In this formation, we reached the outer entrance of the palace of the first king.

His Majesty here descended from his palanquin, and, still in the same order of march, we proceeded along an avenue about half a mile in length, planted with young trees, and bounded on either side by a wooden fence. The ground slopes gradually from hence, and is laid out[209] in gardens and lawns, encircling which are a hundred little cottages with walls of clay and thatched roofs. “All these houses are inhabited by my father’s wives; there is not a man in them,” said the young king.

His Majesty got out of his palanquin, and still following the same path, we walked down an avenue about half a mile long, lined with young trees and bordered on both sides by a wooden fence. The ground gradually slopes down from here and is arranged in gardens and lawns, surrounded by a hundred small cottages with clay walls and thatched roofs. “All these houses are home to my father’s wives; there isn’t a man in any of them,” said the young king.

THE PALACE.

Farther on was a lake surrounded with rich and luxuriant verdure. On its banks, buried in foliage, which is reflected in the clear water, stands the royal residence, part of which is of bamboo, the rest being whitewashed. We went through several apartments, in which poor Annamite women were weaving silk, and, after passing in front of the treasury and the king’s magazines, finally reached a vast hall which, here, is peculiarly called the palace. The interior does not come up to what might be expected from an outside view. It is stocked like a bazaar with glass bottles, vases filled with artificial flowers and covered by glass shades, cushions of all colours and sizes, boxes, slippers, old sofas, looking-glasses, washing-stands, and a variety of European articles, piled upon tables and shelves, and on the floor. As the young king was to spend the day at the palace, he now dismissed me, appointing one of his chamberlains to escort me home.

Further along was a lake surrounded by lush greenery. On its banks, hidden among the foliage that reflects in the clear water, stands the royal residence, part of which is made of bamboo and the rest is whitewashed. We passed through several rooms where poor Annamite women were weaving silk, and after passing the treasury and the king’s storerooms, we finally reached a large hall that is uniquely referred to as the palace. The interior doesn’t live up to what you might expect from the exterior. It’s cluttered like a market with glass bottles, vases filled with fake flowers under glass domes, cushions of every color and size, boxes, slippers, old sofas, mirrors, washstands, and a mix of European goods piled on tables, shelves, and the floor. Since the young king was going to spend the day at the palace, he dismissed me and appointed one of his chamberlains to escort me home.

THE PLAY.

A little after sunset the people collected in crowds to witness the play which was to be performed on the king’s return, expected at seven o’clock. The multitude was so dense that not a single inch of ground in the courtyard was unoccupied, and the walls, even, were all covered. At these festivities the people are apparently permitted[210] to depart from the customary posture of humility, for every one was seated in Oriental fashion. The play was simply a phantasmagoria tolerably well managed, and accompanied by music more noisy than harmonious; but which appeared perfectly to satisfy the public.

A little after sunset, people gathered in large crowds to see the play that was about to be performed for the king's return, which was expected at seven o'clock. The crowd was so thick that there wasn't a single inch of ground in the courtyard that wasn't occupied, and even the walls were packed. During these festivities, it seemed like the people were allowed to break from their usual humble demeanor because everyone was seated in an Eastern style. The play was basically a well-managed spectacle, accompanied by music that was louder than harmonious, but it seemed to satisfy the audience completely.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a photo.

A NATIVE ACTRESS.

A local actress.

CHAPTER VIII.

Departure from Udong—Train of Elephants—Pinhalu—Kind treatment by the Missionaries—The Great Lake of Cambodia—Touli Sap—The Thiâmes—Speculations as to their Origin—Ancient Kingdom of Tsiampa—Israelite Traditions of the Thiâmes or Tsiampois.

Leaving Udong—Herd of Elephants—Pinhalu—Kind support from the Missionaries—The Great Lake of Cambodia—Touli Sap—The Thiâmes—Theories about their Origin—Ancient Kingdom of Tsiampa—Israelite Traditions of the Thiâmes or Tsiampois.

On the 2nd July, having taken our usual morning repast of rice, we were ready to set off, and were only waiting for the waggons and elephants promised me by the king. They were not long in arriving, and we passed through the city amidst an immense crowd of people who had come from all quarters to witness our departure. We were mounted on our elephants, and escorted by several of the royal pages as far as the road to Pinhalú; all the population prostrating themselves as before the king, doubtless because he had paid me such marked attention.

On July 2nd, after having our usual breakfast of rice, we were ready to leave and were just waiting for the wagons and elephants that the king promised me. They arrived soon, and we passed through the city surrounded by a huge crowd of people who had come from all over to see us off. We were on our elephants, escorted by several royal pages as far as the road to Pinhalú, with all the townspeople bowing down as they would before the king, likely because he had shown me such special attention.

We proceeded, at the rate of about three miles an hour, on a good road, which was in some places raised more than ten feet above the level of the wooded but marshy plain which extends to the great arm of the Mekon.

We continued at a speed of around three miles per hour on a decent road, which in some areas was elevated more than ten feet above the wooded but marshy plain that stretches to the large arm of the Mekon.

Now and then we crossed handsome bridges built of stone or wood, which certainly give a more favourable idea of the state of engineering in Cambodia than in Siam; for, even at Bangkok, the streams and canals are[214] spanned by thin, narrow planks, or by trunks of trees thrown across by the inhabitants, and not by the authorities.

Now and then we crossed beautiful bridges made of stone or wood, which definitely give a better impression of engineering in Cambodia than in Thailand; because, even in Bangkok, the rivers and canals are[214] crossed by thin, narrow planks, or by tree trunks thrown across by the locals, not by the government.

About two kilometres from Udong is a sort of rampart formed of earth, in the form of a horseshoe. It environs a portion of the town, and was intended to defend the place in case of an invasion by the Annamites, an event which is yearly looked for at the time of the floods.

About two kilometers from Udong is a kind of earth rampart shaped like a horseshoe. It surrounds a part of the town and was built to protect the area in case of an invasion by the Annamites, something that is expected every year during the flood season.

We met many pedestrians laden, probably, with provisions for the market. The road is bordered with miserable bamboo huts, like poultry-houses, raised on piles, which serve for dwellings for the unlucky Thiâmes, who were transported here by the king, a twelvemonth since, from the plains to the east of the Mekon, as a punishment for an attempted revolt which they were accused of.

We saw many pedestrians weighed down, likely carrying supplies for the market. The road is lined with run-down bamboo huts, resembling chicken coops, built on stilts, serving as homes for the unfortunate Thiâmes, who were brought here by the king a year ago from the plains east of the Mekon as punishment for an alleged revolt.

PINHALU.

We arrived early the same day at Pinhalú, a village of some size, situated on the right bank of the stream, many of the inhabitants of which are the descendants of Portuguese and Annamite refugees. It is the residence of a French bishop, Monsignor Miche, Vicar-apostolic of the mission to Cambodia and Laos. He was absent, but I found three good and benevolent missionaries, who begged me to wait for his return, and received me in that cordial and affectionate manner which is so pleasant to meet with in a strange land, and especially from fellow-countrymen. M. Fontaine, the eldest of the three, though still in the prime of life, had been a missionary for nearly twenty years. He was formerly attached to the[215] mission at Cochin China, and I had seen him on my visit to Bangkok, where he remained some time before going to Cambodia. He was then feeble and suffering, but I was glad now to find him stronger and full of animation. I felt a true respect for this worthy man; may there be many labourers in the same vocation resembling him!

We arrived early the same day at Pinhalú, a decent-sized village located on the right bank of the stream, many of whose residents are descendants of Portuguese and Annamite refugees. It’s home to a French bishop, Monsignor Miche, the Vicar-apostolic of the mission to Cambodia and Laos. He was away, but I met three kind and generous missionaries, who asked me to wait for his return and welcomed me with that warm and friendly demeanor that’s so comforting in a foreign place, especially from fellow countrymen. M. Fontaine, the oldest of the three, although still relatively young, had been a missionary for nearly twenty years. He was previously part of the[215] mission in Cochin China, and I had seen him during my visit to Bangkok, where he stayed for a while before heading to Cambodia. He had been weak and unwell then, but I was pleased to see him now stronger and full of energy. I felt genuine respect for this admirable man; may there be many more workers in the same field like him!

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, based on a photograph.

SIAMESE OF THE LOWER CLASS.

LOWER CLASS SIAMESE.

FRENCH MISSIONARIES.

The second priest, M. Arnoux, was not only a fellow-countryman, but our birthplaces were only distant from each other a few leagues. He was born in the depart[216]ment of Russey, and I in that of Montbéliard (Doubs), so that I had two reasons for being drawn towards him. He belongs to the Cochin China mission, and had come from among the savage Stiêns to renew his stock of provisions; but, having been attacked by dysentery, owing to the fatigue of the journey, he had been unable to return. These two valiant soldiers of the Church, with good and pure hearts, iron wills, and the energy and courage of heroes, or, rather, of martyrs, had formerly lived together, at a distant station, among the savage Benous, and had suffered there terribly from fevers, dysentery, scurvy, and other diseases. Among the fifty Annamites who were with them in that refuge of Christianity, there frequently was not a single one able to cook their rice, all being in the hospital. On hearing these brave and worthy sons of our dear country describe their past and present misery, I was sometimes as much amused as affected, with so much liveliness was the narration given; but it is the characteristic of our dauntless nation that her sons suffer and die gaily, and with smiles on their lips.

The second priest, M. Arnoux, was not only from the same country as me; we were born just a few leagues apart. He came from the department of Russey, and I from Montbéliard (Doubs), so I had two reasons to feel connected to him. He was part of the Cochin China mission and had returned from the wild Stiêns to restock his supplies, but after getting dysentery from the exhausting trip, he couldn’t make it back. These two brave soldiers of the Church, with good hearts, strong wills, and the energy and courage of heroes, or rather, martyrs, had once lived together at a far-off station among the fierce Benous, enduring horrible hardships from fevers, dysentery, scurvy, and other illnesses. Among the fifty Annamites they shared that Christian refuge with, there were often no able cooks for their rice, as everyone else was in the hospital. Listening to these brave and admirable sons of our homeland recount their past and present struggles, I was sometimes both entertained and moved by their lively storytelling; it’s typical of our fearless nation that its sons face suffering and death with joy and smiles.

Four days flew by rapidly in the society of these friends, by whom I was detained till the return of their bishop, whose acquaintance I much desired to make. I knew that I should find in him a man of very superior character; but I did not expect to find in this eminent missionary a simplicity and humility equal to his talents and strength of mind. Monsignor Miche is short and slight; but under his frail exterior exist extraordinary[217] energy and endurance. The annals of the Cochin China mission, as well as of that to Cambodia, must contain many a page filled with the noble actions of this distinguished pioneer of Christianity, and with the persecution and captivity he has suffered. When a simple missionary, he and one of his companions were imprisoned and beaten with rods—a fearful punishment, which, at each blow, cut open the flesh and made the blood flow. They were then conducted to their cells, in order that the torture might be repeated on the following day, when their wounds were beginning to heal, for the Annamites are skilled in the refinements of cruelty.

Four days passed quickly in the company of these friends, who kept me there until their bishop returned, as I was eager to meet him. I knew I would find a person of exceptional character in him; however, I didn't expect this prominent missionary to possess a simplicity and humility that matched his talents and mental strength. Monsignor Miche is short and slender, but beneath his fragile appearance lies extraordinary energy and endurance. The records of the Cochin China mission, as well as that of Cambodia, must include many pages filled with the noble deeds of this distinguished pioneer of Christianity, along with the persecution and captivity he has endured. When he was a simple missionary, he and one of his companions were imprisoned and beaten with rods—a horrific punishment that reopened wounds and caused blood to flow with each strike. They were then taken to their cells so the torture could continue the next day, just as their wounds were beginning to heal, as the Annamites are skilled in the art of cruelty.

“The suffering is dreadful,” said his companion to M. Miche; “I do not believe I can bear it a second time.”

“The suffering is awful,” said his companion to M. Miche; “I don’t think I can handle it again.”

“Be easy,” he replied; “I will ask to receive your blows for you.” He did request this, and actually did receive them.

“Take it easy,” he said; “I’ll take your hits for you.” He asked for this, and he really did take them.

Here the missionary is everything to the poor Christians, physician to the body as well as the soul; and every day he passes hours in listening to their disputes, and acting as peacemaker.

Here, the missionary means everything to the struggling Christians, serving as both a healer for their bodies and a guide for their souls; each day, he spends hours listening to their disagreements and helping to resolve them.

The rule here is, that if a man cannot pay a debt, he and his family become the slaves of the creditor. “You are my slave,” said a person to a young girl whom he met.

The rule here is that if a man can't pay a debt, he and his family become the creditor's slaves. “You are my slave,” said a person to a young girl he encountered.

“How so? I do not know you.”

“How come? I don’t know you.”

“Your father owed me money, and never paid me.”

“Your dad owed me money and never paid me back.”

“I never knew my father; he died before I was born.”

“I never knew my dad; he passed away before I was born.”

“Will you go to law?”

“Are you going to sue?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

The man then consulted some mandarin, gave him a present, promised him others, won his cause, and the unfortunate girl, having no means to do the same, became a slave. It is the story of Appius and Virginia reproduced in the East. Corruption and barbarity are general in Cambodia.

The man then spoke with a local official, gave him a gift, promised him more, won his case, and the unfortunate girl, having no way to do the same, became a slave. It’s the story of Appius and Virginia replicated in the East. Corruption and brutality are widespread in Cambodia.

HOME OF THE STIENS.

I now determined to visit the savage tribes living to the east of the great river, 104° east long. from Paris, and of whom I had heard M. Arnoux speak; he had promised me a welcome from M. Guilloux, the missionary there. I sent Niou back to Udong to ask the king for the letter he had promised. He soon returned with it in due form, and on the 22nd July I quitted Pinhalú in a small boat with two rowers, which I hired as far as Pemptiélan, situated on the Mekon river, about forty miles to the north of Pénom-Peuh.

I decided to visit the wild tribes living east of the great river, 104° east longitude from Paris, about which I had heard M. Arnoux talk; he had promised me a warm welcome from M. Guilloux, the missionary there. I sent Niou back to Udong to ask the king for the letter he had promised. He quickly returned with it in the proper format, and on July 22nd, I left Pinhalú in a small boat with two rowers, which I hired to take me to Pemptiélan, located on the Mekon river, about forty miles north of Pénom-Peuh.

Ever since I had been in Cambodia my servants had been in a state of alarm, and it reached its height when I informed them that we were about to set out on an expedition to the savage tribes. Cambodia is much dreaded by the Siamese: and the mountains, and, still more, the forests, inhabited by the Stiêns, have a reputation for unhealthiness, among both Cambodians and Annamites, equal to that which, in France, is enjoyed by Cayenne, whither condemned political offenders and malefactors from the galleys are sent to die. I doubt very much if I could have met with any other men who would have remained with me.

Ever since I arrived in Cambodia, my staff had been on edge, and their anxiety peaked when I told them we were going on an expedition to the wild tribes. The Siamese have a deep fear of Cambodia, and the mountains, especially the forests where the Stiêns live, are known for being unhealthy, just like Cayenne is in France, where political prisoners and criminals from the galleys are sent to die. I'm not sure I could have found anyone else who would have stayed with me.

On descending the great arm of the Mekon, which is here 1200 metres wide, I was astonished at seeing the current running from south to north instead of following the course of the river into which it falls. The banks of this river are peopled by the same race of Thiâmes whom I saw on my route from Udong to Pinhalú.

On my way down the wide arm of the Mekon, which is 1200 meters wide here, I was surprised to see the current flowing from south to north instead of heading into the river it feeds into. The banks of this river are inhabited by the same Thiâmes people I encountered on my journey from Udong to Pinhalú.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. Thérond, based on a photograph.

CHINESE MONUMENT AT BANGKOK.

Chinese Monument in Bangkok.

LAKE OF CAMBODIA.

During more than five months of the year, the great lake of Cambodia, Touli-Sap, covers an immense space of ground: after that period there is a diminution in depth owing to the great evaporation, but its width remains nearly unaltered. Although its waters increase in volume during the rainy season, these are not swelled by the streams from the mountains on its western boundary, but by the strength of the current from the Mekon which pours into it its overflow.

For more than five months of the year, Cambodia's massive lake, Tonle Sap, covers a vast area of land. After that time, the water level drops significantly due to heavy evaporation, but its width stays about the same. While the lake's water volume rises during the rainy season, this increase doesn't come from the rivers in the mountains on its western edge, but rather from the strong current of the Mekong River, which brings in its overflow.

THE THIAMES.

As for the Malays, or Thiâmes, as the Cambodians call them, I made endeavours to investigate their origin, and also the traces which I supposed to exist in Cambodia of Israelite migrations. Monsignor Miche told me that he had never met with any Jews in the country, but that he had found, in one of the sacred books of the Cambodians, the judgment of Solomon exactly recorded, and attributed to one of their kings who had become a god, after having been, according to their ideas of metempsychosis, an ape, an elephant, &c.

As for the Malays, or Thiâmes, as the Cambodians call them, I tried to look into their origins and also the evidence I thought might exist in Cambodia of Israelite migrations. Monsignor Miche told me that he had never encountered any Jews in the country, but he found the judgment of Solomon accurately recorded in one of the Cambodian sacred books, attributed to one of their kings who had become a god after, according to their beliefs in reincarnation, being an ape, an elephant, etc.

The Thiâmes are the same as the ancient Tsiampois; but these Tsiampois, whence came they? What is the origin of this strange people, whom the conquests of the Annamites drove back, doubtless from the south of Cochin[222] China to Cambodia, but who form alliances with neither of the races whose country they share, and who preserve their own language, manners, and religion? On looking over the Life of the Abbé Gagelin, one of the martyrs in Cochin China, written with talent and eloquence by the learned Abbé Jacquenet, I found what I had long been in search of, and I extract the following passage:—

The Thiâmes are the same as the ancient Tsiampois; but where did these Tsiampois come from? What is the origin of this strange people, whom the conquests of the Annamites pushed back, likely from the south of Cochin China to Cambodia, but who make alliances with neither of the races whose land they inhabit, and who maintain their own language, customs, and religion? While reviewing the Life of the Abbé Gagelin, one of the martyrs in Cochin China, written with skill and eloquence by the learned Abbé Jacquenet, I found what I had long been looking for, and I extract the following

“In the midst of Cochin China properly so called, between the seas which surround it on all sides except on the west, where it touches Cambodia, is the ancient kingdom of Tsiampa. The inhabitants are a singular race; they never ally themselves with the Cochin Chinese, their character, religion, and language raising insuperable barriers between them. On submitting to the yoke of the conqueror, the sovereign simply changed his title from king to mandarin, but the constitution and ancient laws remained in full vigour in his states, and he continued to exercise absolute authority over his subjects.[16] It is difficult for strangers to observe the domestic life of these people; but it is said that they practise circumcision, observe the Sabbath, abstain from the flesh of pork, and offer the sacrifice of the red calf.[17] It is even said that they possess the Pentateuch, but this I dare not affirm. Strangely, however, all these observances, imitated no one[223] knows whence, are only vain ceremonies to these men, enigmas to which they have lost the clue. They have not even retained a distinct idea of the true God; and their worship, although mixed up with some of the rites of the Mosaic law, is a real idolatry. One wonders whence come this people. Are they an ancient colony of Ishmaelites or Idumeans? Are they an offshoot of Judaism thrown on to these shores? These questions are worthy of consideration. However it may be, their care to preserve their traditions pure from all alloy, and their obstinate persistence in error, render them worthy of a Jewish origin. The Jews, in the days of their prosperity, did not guard their faith more religiously than do these people theirs in their new Palestine; and, in order to avoid intercourse with strangers, and escape the proselyting efforts of the missionaries, they have relinquished to the Cochin Chinese all the advantages of the seashore, and retired to the mountains and the interior of the country.

“In the middle of what we now call Cochin China, surrounded by seas on all sides except to the west where it meets Cambodia, lies the ancient kingdom of Tsiampa. The people here are unique; they never mix with the Cochin Chinese, as their character, beliefs, and language create significant barriers. When they submitted to the conqueror, the king simply changed his title to mandarin, but the constitution and ancient laws continued to be fully enforced in his realm, and he maintained absolute power over his people.[16] It's tough for outsiders to witness the daily life of these individuals; however, it’s said that they practice circumcision, observe a Sabbath, avoid eating pork, and perform the sacrifice of the red calf.[17] Some even claim they have the Pentateuch, but I can't confirm that. Interestingly, all these practices, which no one knows the origin of, are mere empty rituals for these people, puzzles to which they have lost the answer. They don't even have a clear understanding of the true God; their worship, although mixed with some elements of the Mosaic law, is genuine idolatry. One wonders where these people come from. Are they an ancient group of Ishmaelites or Idumeans? Are they a branch of Judaism washed up on these shores? These questions are worth pondering. Regardless of the truth, their determination to keep their traditions untainted and their stubbornness in their misconceptions make them seem like they have a Jewish background. The Jews, in their times of success, didn't protect their faith more carefully than these people do in their new homeland; and to avoid contact with outsiders and the efforts of missionaries, they have given the Cochin Chinese all the benefits of the coastline and retreated to the mountains and the interior of the land.”

“On the eve of the Assumption I bent my steps towards the interior, to visit the Tsiampois, and find out whether they would still reject the good news of salvation. After a few days’ walking I arrived, I dare not say at one of their towns, but at one of their principal dwelling-places. These singular people have retained none of the power ascribed to them by ancient tradition, according to which they have held sway over Cambodia, Cochin China, Tong King, and even Pegu, as far as the province of Canton. Their governor has to pay a small tribute, but remains[224] as much ruler over his own people as before the conquest.

“On the eve of the Assumption, I headed into the interior to visit the Tsiampois and see if they would still reject the good news of salvation. After walking for a few days, I arrived—not exactly at one of their towns, but at one of their main dwelling places. These unique people have lost none of the power that ancient traditions claim they held, which supposedly extended over Cambodia, Cochin China, Tong King, and even Pegu, reaching as far as the province of Canton. Their governor pays a small tribute but remains[224] just as much the ruler over his own people as he was before the conquest.”

“I was anxious to find out the truth about their religion, but could only obtain scraps of tradition which a Christian could manage to put into form. One of these traditions teaches that the founder of their religion was a great man, a famous warrior, who worked marvels with a rod which is carefully preserved among them. I had the signal honour of being allowed to see it: it is about ten feet long, and is covered with a kind of red stuff, studded with yellow stars, having at one end an iron blade about an inch in length. With this rod in his hand, the founder of their faith controlled the elements, divided the waters, and calmed tempests; and it is pretended that this instrument still preserves its virtue of working miracles. They have, they say, a precious volume left them by this great chief. Their religious practices consist in the scrupulous observance of a seventh day of rest, in abstaining from certain food, especially pork, which they hold in abhorrence, and in the rite of circumcision which the male children undergo at the age of fifteen. When the girls arrive at the same age, the hair over the forehead is cut. They preserve a remembrance of certain days on which it was not lawful to work, nor even to leave their houses before sunset. Their prayers end with the word ‘Amin,’ much the same as the Amen of the Hebrews. They seem to have lost the idea of a Creator of heaven and earth, but worship the sky and the stars; there are, however, no idols in their temples. The priests who officiate there[225] light candles on a table, burn incense, and, at certain times of the year, as in April and May, pass a month without going out of doors. Clear away from this account,” says the Abbé Jacquenet, “the mists of ages, and it is easy to recognise the traces of an Israelitish origin. Comparing this with other missionary accounts, and the traces of these people found elsewhere, who will doubt that the torch of truth, which shone formerly between the great sea and Jordan, also shed its light over the extreme East? Whether, to explain these facts, we consider the commercial relations of the Jews with these countries, particularly when, in the height of their power, the combined fleets of Solomon and Hiram went to seek the treasures of Ophir (a generic name used perhaps to designate the two Indies), or whether we come lower down, to the dispersion of the Ten Tribes, who, instead of returning from captivity, set out from the banks of the Euphrates and reached the shores of the ocean—whatever ground of explanation we resolve upon, the shining of the light of revelation in the far East is not the less incontestable. Join to this light, those traditional truths carried with them as a sacred heritage by the families who were dispersed at Babel; and say what becomes of the extravagant praises lavished on Eastern wisdom by the sect of philosophers? Passion and presumptuous ignorance joining hands tried to oppose wisdom from on high, and have left behind only a faint reflection of it.”

“I was eager to learn the truth about their religion, but could only gather bits of tradition that a Christian could manage to express. One of these traditions teaches that the founder of their religion was a remarkable man, a famous warrior, who performed wonders with a rod that is carefully preserved among them. I had the great honor of being allowed to see it: it is about ten feet long and covered with a kind of red fabric, adorned with yellow stars, with an iron blade about an inch long at one end. With this rod in his hand, the founder of their faith controlled the elements, parted the waters, and calmed storms; and it is claimed that this instrument still retains its power to perform miracles. They say they have a precious book left to them by this great leader. Their religious practices include strictly observing a seventh day of rest, avoiding certain foods, especially pork, which they find repulsive, and the rite of circumcision that male children undergo at the age of fifteen. When girls reach the same age, they have their bangs cut. They remember certain days when it was prohibited to work or even leave their homes before sunset. Their prayers end with the word 'Amin,' similar to the Hebrew Amen. They seem to have lost the concept of a Creator of heaven and earth, but they worship the sky and stars; however, there are no idols in their temples. The priests who serve there light candles on a table, burn incense, and, at certain times of the year, like in April and May, spend a month without going outside. “If we clear away the fog of time from this account,” says Abbé Jacquenet, “it’s easy to see the signs of an Israelite origin. Comparing this with other missionary accounts and the traces of these people found elsewhere, who would doubt that the light of truth, which once shone between the great sea and Jordan, also illuminated the far East? Whether we explain these facts by considering the trade relations of the Jews with these regions, especially when, at the height of their power, the combined fleets of Solomon and Hiram went to seek the treasures of Ophir (a term likely used to refer to the two Indies), or whether we look at the dispersion of the Ten Tribes, who, instead of returning from captivity, left the banks of the Euphrates and reached the ocean shores—whatever explanation we choose, the shining of the light of revelation in the far East is undeniably evident. Coupled with this light are those traditional truths that were passed down as a sacred heritage by the families dispersed at Babel; and what becomes of the extravagant praise given to Eastern wisdom by the philosophers? Passion and arrogant ignorance joined forces to oppose wisdom from above and have left behind only a faint reflection of it.”

CHAPTER IX.

The Great Bazaar of Cambodia, Penom-Peuh—The River Mekon—The Island Ko-Sutin—Pemptiélan—Pump-Ka-Daye, on the Borders of Cambodia—Some further Notes on the Country—Father Guilloux—Journey to Brelum and the Neighbouring Country inhabited by the Savage Stiêns.

The Great Bazaar of Cambodia, Phnom Penh—The Mekong River—Ko Sutin Island—Pemptiélan—Pump-Ka-Daye, on the Borders of Cambodia—Additional Notes on the Country—Father Guilloux—Journey to Brelum and the Nearby Areas Occupied by the Wild Stiêns.

We left Pinhalú at eleven, and by evening had reached the great bazaar of Cambodia, the distance being about eighteen miles. I had little to buy, for M. Miche and M. Arnoux had insisted on filling my boat with rice and dried fish, sufficient to last not only for my voyage but during the whole period I proposed to remain among the Stiêns.

We left Pinhalú at eleven, and by evening, we had arrived at the huge bazaar in Cambodia, covering a distance of about eighteen miles. I had little to purchase since M. Miche and M. Arnoux had insisted on loading my boat with rice and dried fish, enough to last not just for my journey but for the entire time I planned to stay with the Stiêns.

BAZAAR OF CAMBODIA.

I stopped a whole day to see the city, and make a few purchases of glass, brass wire, and cotton yarn, articles which would be useful as barter among the savages. The town is situated at the confluence of two great streams, and contains about 10,000 inhabitants, almost all Chinese; but it has a floating population of more than double that number, composed of Cambodians and Cochin-Chinese, living in their boats. It was the time when most of the fishermen, returning from the great lake, stop at Penom-Peuh to sell part of their fish, and when a crowd of small merchants flock there to buy cotton, which is gathered in[227] before the rains. Having traversed the city, which was long and dirty, I arrived at an eminence on which was built a pagoda, possessing neither beauty nor interest, but from whence there is an extensive view over a large tract of country.

I spent an entire day exploring the city and picking up some glass, brass wire, and cotton yarn—items that would be useful for trading with the locals. The town is located where two major rivers meet and has around 10,000 residents, mostly Chinese; however, there’s a floating population that’s more than twice that size, made up of Cambodians and Cochin-Chinese who live on their boats. It was the season when many fishermen, coming back from the large lake, stop at Penom-Peuh to sell some of their catch, and a bunch of small merchants come to buy cotton, which is harvested in[227] before the rainy season. After walking through the city, which was long and dirty, I reached a hill where there was a pagoda. It wasn't beautiful or particularly interesting, but it offered a wide view over a large area of land.

On one side extend, like two long and wide ribands, across an immense wooded plain, the Mekon and its tributary; on the other, another plain and thick forest, bounded on the north-west and south by small chains of mountains.

On one side stretch, like two long and wide ribbons, across a vast wooded plain, the Mekon and its tributary; on the other, another plain and dense forest, bordered on the northwest and south by small mountain ranges.

Although the missionaries often pass through Penom-Peuh, my presence excited much curiosity among the people. The war in Cochin-China was the subject of all conversations, and in every one’s thoughts. The reports of the Chinese and Annamites who had seen the taking of the town of Saigou were not flattering to the pride of a Frenchman. I had not seen the glorious bulletins of our Admiral, but had the pain of hearing our enemies stigmatise us as barbarians, and, describing the burning of the market, and the conduct of the soldiery towards defenceless women, speak of it as “the behaviour of savages.” Thus the evil deeds of a less civilized ally were visited upon us, and our whole nation judged of by isolated acts, all but inevitable in time of war, especially in a country where the soldier suffers from the climate and privations of all kinds.

Although the missionaries often pass through Penom-Peuh, my presence sparked a lot of curiosity among the people. The war in Cochin-China was the topic of every conversation and on everyone’s mind. The reports from the Chinese and Annamites who witnessed the capture of the town of Saigou weren't flattering to a Frenchman's pride. I hadn't seen the glorious announcements from our Admiral, but I had the discomfort of hearing our enemies label us as barbarians, and describing the burning of the market and the soldiers' treatment of defenseless women, they called it “the behavior of savages.” Thus, the wrongdoings of a less civilized ally fell on us, and our entire nation was judged based on isolated acts that are almost unavoidable in wartime, especially in a country where soldiers struggle with the climate and various hardships.

The people, perhaps the most corrupted in all the East, expected to find in us men superior, morally, as well as intellectually and physically; and I dare to flatter[228] myself that before long they will learn to distinguish between the characters of the true French soldiers and their allies, and that in every respect we shall recover our ancient prestige.

The people, possibly the most corrupt in all the East, expected to find in us men who were superior, both morally and in terms of intellect and physicality; and I like to think that soon they will be able to tell the difference between the true French soldiers and their allies, and that in every way we will regain our former reputation.

The next day, descending the river toward the southern extremity of the city, we passed a floating town, composed of more than 500 boats, most of them of large size. They serve as an entrepôt for some merchants, and residences for others. All their money and the greater part of their merchandize is here kept, that, in case of alarm, they may be ready to take flight at a moment’s warning.

The next day, as we floated down the river toward the southern end of the city, we came across a floating town made up of more than 500 boats, most of which were quite large. They serve as a hub for some merchants and homes for others. All their money and most of their goods are stored here so that they can quickly escape if there's any danger.

Drawn by M Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

THE RIVER MEKON AT PENOM-PEUH.

THE MEKONG RIVER AT PHNOM PENH.

THE MEKON.

Shortly afterwards we entered the Mekon, which was only now beginning to rise, as, throughout the country the drought had been excessive, lasting much longer than usual. This great river, the name of which signifies “Mother of Rivers,” recalled to my mind the Menam, north of Bangkok, but its aspect is less gay; yet there is something very imposing in this expanse of water running with all the rapidity of a torrent. A few boats, scarcely distinguishable, toiled along: the banks, generally about 18 or 20 feet high, seemed almost deserted; and the forests were indistinctly discernible more than a mile beyond. In Siam the elegant foliage of the bamboos and palm-trees shows out strikingly against the blue sky, while the songs of the birds charm the ear: here, shoals of porpoises sail along with their noses to the wind, frequently bounding out of the water; pelicans sport on the margins of the stream, and herons and storks fly silently[231] from among the reeds at our approach. These are the sole objects of interest.

Shortly after, we entered the Mekon, which was just starting to rise, as the country had been experiencing excessive drought that lasted much longer than usual. This great river, whose name means "Mother of Rivers," reminded me of the Menam, north of Bangkok, but it has a less vibrant appearance; still, there is something very impressive about this stretch of water moving swiftly like a torrent. A few boats, barely visible, struggled along: the banks, usually about 18 or 20 feet high, appeared almost deserted; and the forests were faintly visible more than a mile away. In Siam, the elegant foliage of the bamboos and palm trees stands out strikingly against the blue sky, while the songs of the birds are delightful to hear: here, schools of porpoises swim along with their noses in the wind, often leaping out of the water; pelicans play on the edges of the stream, and herons and storks fly silently from the reeds as we approach. These are the only points of interest.

We passed the great island of Ko-Sutin, which is distant about 40 miles from Penom-Peuh, after five days’ difficult and laborious travelling. The current was so strong that at every turn in the stream we were obliged, in addition to redoubling our efforts at the oars, to hold on by the reeds to prevent our being carried away.

We passed the large island of Ko-Sutin, which is about 40 miles from Phnom Penh, after five days of tough and exhausting travel. The current was so strong that at every bend in the river, we had to not only row harder but also grab onto the reeds to keep from being swept away.

The farther north we went the more rapidly the stream ran; so that when the waters are high two miles a day are the usual rate of progress; and it is a common occurrence for the boatmen to seek fuel for their evening fire in the same spot where they had cooked their rice in the morning.

The farther north we traveled, the faster the stream flowed; when the waters are high, two miles a day is the usual pace; and it’s common for the boatmen to look for firewood for their evening fire in the same place where they had cooked their rice in the morning.

About 25 or 30 leagues north of Ko-Sutin, on the confines of Laos, commence the rapids and cataracts: it is then necessary to leave the boats and take to pirogues, which, as well as the luggage, have often to be carried on men’s backs. I made a halt of only a few hours, in order to see another voluntary exile, M. Cordier, a priest of great worth, from the Cambodian mission, who resides here.

About 25 or 30 leagues north of Ko-Sutin, near the border of Laos, the rapids and waterfalls begin: at this point, we have to leave the boats and switch to canoes, which, along with the luggage, often need to be carried on people's backs. I paused for only a few hours to visit another voluntary exile, M. Cordier, a valuable priest from the Cambodian mission, who lives here.

M. CORDIER THE MISSIONARY.

I felt great compassion for this good man, on entering the chapel which he had built, and seeing the poverty and nakedness around. He came to meet me, and invited me to share his repast. For the last three years the poor missionary has been suffering from a dysentery, which has become chronic. However, he complains neither of his bad health nor of his poverty: the only thing that grieved[232] him was the small number of converts he was called on to baptize, so deeply are the Cambodians attached to their idols.

I felt a deep compassion for this kind man as I entered the chapel he had built and saw the poverty and lack surrounding us. He came to greet me and invited me to share his meal. For the past three years, the poor missionary has been dealing with chronic dysentery. However, he never complains about his health or his poverty; the only thing that upset him was the very few converts he was able to baptize, as the Cambodians are so deeply attached to their idols.

ANTICIPATED PERILS.

“But you,” said he to me; “do you know whither you are going? I am astonished that they allowed you to leave Pinhalú. Ask the Cambodians what they think of the forests of the Stiêns, and propose to some of them to accompany you: you would not find one. The rains have begun, and you are going to almost certain death, or will at least catch a fever, which will be followed by years of languor and suffering. I have had the jungle fever, and it is something terrible: even to the tips of my nails I felt a heat which I can only call infernal: sometimes an icy coldness would take its place: generally people sink under it: witness M. Lafitte, a young missionary, who a short time ago took the same journey; M. Comte, who died of exhaustion; and many others.”

“But you,” he said to me, “do you know where you’re going? I’m shocked they let you leave Pinhalú. Ask the Cambodians what they think about the forests of the Stiêns, and suggest that some of them join you: you won’t find a single one. The rains have started, and you’re heading for almost certain death, or at least you’ll get a fever that could lead to years of weakness and suffering. I’ve had jungle fever, and it's truly awful: I felt a heat that I can only describe as hellish, right down to the tips of my nails; sometimes it would be replaced by a bone-chilling cold. Most people don’t survive it: take M. Lafitte, a young missionary who recently made the same journey; M. Comte, who died from exhaustion; and many others.”

This account was not reassuring, nevertheless I had determined on my route: I knew that I should find there land and fresh-water shells which I could find nowhere else,[18] and that this tribe of almost unknown savages would afford me a curious and interesting study; and these considerations were sufficient to determine me to proceed. I trusted in God, and went on my way, M. Cordier’s last words being, “May God be with the poor traveller!”

This story wasn’t comforting, but I had made up my mind about my journey: I knew I would find land and fresh-water shells that I couldn’t find anywhere else,[18] and that this mostly unknown tribe of savages would provide me with an intriguing study; these reasons were enough to convince me to continue. I had faith in God and moved forward, with M. Cordier’s last words being, “May God be with the poor traveler!”

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

CAMBODIAN HUT AT PEMPTIELAN, ON THE MEKON.

CAMBODIAN HUT AT PEMPTIELAN, ON THE MEKONG.

Twelve miles higher up I left the river, and set off on my land journey at two o’clock in the afternoon, hoping to arrive the same day at Pemptiélan, a large village, where lived the mandarin to whom the king’s letter was addressed. We did not, however, get there till eleven the next morning, having to pass the night at the foot of a tree, where we lighted a fire. I waited at once upon the mandarin, who is governor of the district, and he received me very well, in spite of the small value of the presents I made him, and immediately gave orders for waggons to be made ready for me. He then presented me with a quantity of tobacco and betel. His manners were, for a Cambodian, gentle and polished; and he questioned me much as to the war in Cochin-China, as well as about Europe, how long it took to get there, &c.

Twelve miles further up, I left the river and started my land journey at two o’clock in the afternoon, hoping to reach Pemptiélan, a large village, where the mandarin to whom the king’s letter was addressed lived. However, we didn’t arrive until eleven the next morning, having to spend the night at the base of a tree, where we built a fire. I immediately went to see the mandarin, who is the governor of the district, and he welcomed me warmly despite the modest value of the gifts I presented him. He promptly ordered wagons to be prepared for me. He then gave me a large amount of tobacco and betel. His demeanor was gentle and refined for a Cambodian, and he asked me many questions about the war in Cochin-China as well as Europe, like how long it takes to get there, etc.

DIFFICULTIES OF THE JOURNEY.

From the time we left Pemptiélan we had, except at rare intervals, to pass through dense forests, and at first the ground was so marshy that our miserable waggons occasionally sank deeply; and it required the united strength of the oxen and all our men to extricate them. We got over the latter part of our route more agreeably; for, as we reached a higher elevation, the ground became dry, and the aspect of the country more varied.

From the moment we left Pemptiélan, we had to navigate through thick forests, except for a few rare moments. At first, the ground was so wet that our poor wagons would occasionally sink deep into it, and it took the combined strength of the oxen and all our crew to pull them out. The latter part of our journey was more pleasant; as we climbed to a higher elevation, the ground dried up and the scenery became more diverse.

We had only been able to accomplish 60 miles in five days, and were still 30 miles from Brelum. I grew tired of the incivility of the inhabitants from whom I hired the oxen, and of the slowness of these animals: when we had no shelter for the night, we suffered much from rain and damp; our clothes were almost always soaked through;[236] and, to crown our misfortunes, my two servants were attacked with intermittent fever; the Annamite particularly, who had a tertian fever, lasting for ten days.

We had only managed to cover 60 miles in five days and were still 30 miles away from Brelum. I was getting fed up with the rudeness of the locals from whom I rented the oxen, and the slow pace of these animals. When we had no shelter at night, we suffered a lot from the rain and dampness; our clothes were almost always completely soaked,[236] and to top it off, my two servants came down with a fever; especially the Annamite, who had a recurring fever that lasted for ten days.

The mode of life of the Cambodians is similar to that of the Siamese: rice, as with the latter, is the chief part of their food: they eat it with vegetables, such as pumpkins or gourds, and wild potatoes. Those in better circumstances add to it fish, but rarely meat; and yet the country is as fertile as Lower Cochin-China, the soil of which yields so abundant a return for all that is put in the ground.

The way of life for Cambodians is similar to that of the Thais: rice is the main staple of their diet, just like for the Thais. They eat it with vegetables like pumpkins, gourds, and wild potatoes. People who are better off include fish in their meals, but they rarely eat meat; and still, the land is as fertile as in Lower Cochin-China, where the soil produces such a plentiful harvest for everything that's planted.

The poverty of the inhabitants of these miserable villages engenders a repulsive dirtiness: a strip of matting or an old filthy cushion thrown on the ground, and full of vermin, some basins of coarse Chinese porcelain, a sort of hatchet, and a piece of cotton, intended either for counterpane, scarf, or cloak, according to the season and time of day, are the usual contents of a Cambodian hut.[19]

The poverty of the people in these rundown villages creates a disgusting level of filth: a mat or an old, grimy cushion thrown on the ground and infested with bugs, a few bowls made of cheap Chinese porcelain, a type of hatchet, and a piece of cotton that can be used as a blanket, scarf, or cloak depending on the season and time of day are the typical belongings found in a Cambodian hut.[19]

PUMP-KA-DAYE.

We arrived at Pump-Ka-Daye, on the confines of Cambodia, and inhabited by about twenty Stiêns, who have approached the boundary in order to escape slavery in their own tribe. Our waggons halted before a small caravanserai, open to every wind; and after having carried in our luggage, our guides disappeared much faster than they had come. The chief soon presented himself, followed by some men: he had all the characteristics of a[237] savage in his face, and of a Cambodian in his nature. I handed him my letter, but he returned it, saying that he could not read. “These, then,” said I, “are the contents. It is the king’s order to all chiefs of villages where I shall stop to furnish me with waggons to continue my journey to Brelum.” “We have no waggons,” was the answer.

We arrived at Pump-Ka-Daye, on the edge of Cambodia, inhabited by about twenty Stiêns who had come here to escape slavery in their own tribe. Our wagons stopped in front of a small rest area, open to every breeze; and after we brought in our luggage, our guides disappeared much more quickly than they had arrived. The chief soon showed up, followed by a few men: he had the features of a savage in his face and the demeanor of a Cambodian. I handed him my letter, but he returned it, saying he couldn't read. “Here’s what it says,” I said. “It’s the king’s order to all village chiefs where I stop to provide me with wagons so I can continue my journey to Brelum.” “We don’t have any wagons,” was the reply.

ASSISTANCE FROM M. GUILLOUX.

We made ourselves as comfortable as we could till the next day, when a second interview with the chief proved to me that I should get no aid from him. I therefore sent Niou with two Cambodians to carry a letter to M. Guilloux, and bring me an answer. This arrived on the evening of the fourth day; and in it M. Guilloux assured me of a cordial welcome, adding that he was interested in my undertaking, and had already a great regard for me, without seeing me, for my courage in coming so far.[20] The good father sent me three waggons from the mission settlement, and some of his Annamites, as well as two Stiêns, to help me on my way. This letter completely removed all fear of being a troublesome and unwelcome guest to the poor hermit, and I set out with pleasure and confidence. It took us two long days’ journey to reach Brelum: we encamped one night near a torrent, lying on our mats beside a good fire, which we lighted to keep off the ferocious denizens of these forests. The second night we passed in a deserted cabin some miles from Brelum; and on the 16th August, at nine in[238] the morning, we came to a clearing of from 250 to 300 metres square. We were betwixt two hills, at the foot of which was marshy ground. On the slope of one I saw two long bamboo houses, covered with thatch, and with the mission-garden attached: higher up was the cross[239] planted two years before amidst these frightful solitudes by the noble and courageous French missionaries.

We made ourselves as comfortable as we could until the next day, when a second meeting with the chief showed me that he wouldn’t help me. So, I sent Niou with two Cambodians to deliver a letter to M. Guilloux and bring back a response. This arrived on the evening of the fourth day, and M. Guilloux assured me of a warm welcome, saying he was interested in my project and already had a lot of respect for me, without having met me, because of my courage in coming this far.[20] The kind father sent me three wagons from the mission settlement, along with some of his Annamites and two Stiêns to help me on my journey. This letter completely eased any worries about being a bothersome and unwelcome guest to the poor hermit, and I set out with enthusiasm and confidence. It took us two long days to reach Brelum: we camped one night near a stream, lying on our mats beside a good fire, which we lit to keep away the fierce inhabitants of these forests. The second night, we stayed in an abandoned cabin a few miles from Brelum; and on August 16th, at nine in[238] the morning, we arrived at a clearing of about 250 to 300 square meters. We were between two hills, with marshy ground at the base. On the slope of one, I saw two long bamboo houses with thatched roofs and a mission garden attached; further up was the cross[239] that had been planted two years earlier amidst these terrifying wildernesses by brave French missionaries.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Sabatier, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

CAMBODIAN HOUSE.

Cambodian home.

APPROACH TO BRELUM.
Scarcely had we appeared when we were saluted by a discharge of musketry. We replied as well as we could; and while these sounds were reverberating among the echoes of the forests, poor Father Guilloux, his legs covered with bad wounds, which had confined him for above six months to his mattrass, and which he had received on the journeys undertaken through the promptings of his pious zeal, advanced with frail steps to meet me along the tree-trunks thrown as a bridge across the swamp.
FATHER GUILLOUX.
All honour to thee, noble son of our dear and beautiful country!—thou who bravest poverty, privations, fatigue, suffering, and even death, to bring to these savages the blessings of religion and civilization! May God recompense thee for thy painful and self-denying labours, for men would be powerless to do so; thy reward is not of this world. Besides, in these troublous and warlike times, the virtues of the soldier are more appreciated than thine. But continue thy divine work; intelligent eyes and hearts watch from afar; and if, in our day, the military career is more honoured and better recompensed than any other, there are still, be sure, Christian hearts which feel it a duty to make known to the world thy virtue and thy sufferings, thy privations, and the benefits thou conferrest on these unfortunates.

CHAPTER X.

Sojourn of Three Months among the Savage Stiêns—Manners of this Tribe—Products of the Country—Fauna—Manners of the Annamites.

Three-Month Stay with the Savage Stiêns—Traditions of this Tribe—Local Products—Wildlife—Traditions of the Annamites.

THE SAVAGE STIENS.

I resided nearly three months among the savage Stiêns. Is this too short a period to enable me to form an opinion of them? One would think so, on hearing Father Guilloux repeat often that, although he has lived here two years, he is yet far from knowing all their superstitions and devilries.

I lived among the wild Stiêns for almost three months. Is that really not enough time for me to form an opinion about them? You would think so, hearing Father Guilloux say over and over that, although he’s been here for two years, he still doesn’t fully understand all their superstitions and devilries.

We are surrounded by forests, which are infested with elephants, buffaloes, rhinoceros, tigers, and wild boars, and the ground all about the pools is covered with their footprints. We live almost as in a besieged place, every moment dreading some attack of the enemy, and keeping our guns constantly loaded. Sometimes they come close to our quarters, and we cannot go even a few steps into the woods without hearing them. As a general rule, however, they fly from the approach of man, and in order to get a shot it is necessary to lie in wait either amongst the branches of a tree or hidden amid the brushwood near the spots where they come to drink.

We are surrounded by forests filled with elephants, buffaloes, rhinos, tigers, and wild boars, and the ground around the pools is covered with their footprints. We live as if we’re under siege, always fearing an attack from the enemy, and keeping our guns ready to go. Sometimes, they come close to where we are, and we can’t even take a few steps into the woods without hearing them. Generally, though, they run away when they sense a human nearby, so to get a shot, you have to wait quietly either up in a tree or hidden in the brush near where they come to drink.

Scorpions, centipedes, and, above all, serpents, were the enemies we most dreaded, and against which precautions[241] were chiefly requisite; but the mosquitoes and the leeches, though less dangerous, were the most troublesome and most inveterate plagues. During the rainy season you cannot be too much on your guard; going to bed or getting up, you are ever in peril of putting hand or foot on some venomous snake. I have killed more than one in my house with a gun or a hatchet. As I write, I am obliged to be continually on the watch, fearing to see one reappear on which I trod this evening, but which made his exit without hurting me. From time to time, also, I stop to listen to the roaring of a tiger, who is wandering round our dwelling and looking longingly at the pigs through their fence of planks and bamboos. Again, I hear a rhinoceros breaking down the bamboos which oppose his progress towards the brambles encircling our garden, on which he intends to banquet.

Scorpions, centipedes, and especially snakes were the enemies we feared the most, and it was crucial to take precautions against them; however, mosquitoes and leeches, while less dangerous, were the most annoying and persistent pests. During the rainy season, you can never be too careful; whether going to bed or getting up, you risk stepping on a venomous snake. I've killed more than one in my house with a gun or a hatchet. As I write, I have to constantly stay alert, worried that I might see one again after I stepped on it this evening, but thankfully it left without hurting me. Occasionally, I pause to listen to a tiger roaring nearby, wandering around our home and eyeing the pigs through their wooden and bamboo fence. I can also hear a rhinoceros crashing through the bamboo blocking its way to the thickets surrounding our garden, where it plans to feast.

The savage Stiêns who inhabit this region have probably the same origin as those who people the mountains and the table-land which separate the kingdoms of Siam and Cambodia from that of Annam, and which extend along the great river from 11° north lat. and between 106° and 108° east long. They form as many separate communities as there are villages, and seem to be a race distinct from all the people who surround them. I am myself inclined to believe them to be the aborigines of the country, and to suppose that they have been driven back from the sea and the rivers to the districts now occupied by them by the successive invasions of the Thibetans, who have spread themselves over Laos, Siam, and[242] Cambodia, and nothing that I can discover leads to any other supposition.[21]

The fierce Stiêns who live in this area probably share the same roots as those in the mountains and highlands that separate the kingdoms of Siam and Cambodia from Annam, stretching along the major river from 11° north latitude and between 106° and 108° east longitude. They form as many distinct communities as there are villages and seem to be a group separate from all the surrounding people. Personally, I believe they are the original inhabitants of the country and I think they were pushed back from the sea and rivers into the regions they currently occupy due to the ongoing invasions by the Tibetans, who have expanded into Laos, Siam, and Cambodia, and nothing I’ve found suggests otherwise.[21]

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

SAVAGE STIEN.

SAVAGE STEIN.

These savages are so strongly attached to their forests and mountains that to quit them seems almost like death, and those who are dragged as slaves to the neighbouring countries languish under captivity and try every method of escape, frequently with success. Like other savages, they have appeared formidable to their neighbours, and the fear inspired by them has occasioned exaggerated reports of their wonderful skill in shooting with the bow, as well as of the pestilential climate. However, it is a fact that fever prevails here terribly; numbers of Annamites and Cambodians have fallen victims to it, and I am assured that I am the only stranger who has come without suffering from it more or less. These people love the deep shade of the pathless woods, which they do not trouble themselves to cut down; but if they cling to their country, they do not to any particular locality, for if they meet with any inconvenience in their neighbourhood, or if any of their family die of fever, they raise their camp, take their children in baskets on their backs, and set off to make a settlement elsewhere; land is not wanting, and the forest everywhere alike.

These people feel so deeply connected to their forests and mountains that leaving them feels like a death sentence. Those who are forced into slavery in neighboring countries suffer and often find ways to escape, usually successfully. Like other indigenous groups, they have seemed intimidating to their neighbors, and the fear they inspire has led to exaggerated claims about their incredible archery skills and the harshness of their climate. However, it’s true that fever is rampant here; many Annamites and Cambodians have died from it, and I’ve been told I’m the only outsider to have come here without experiencing it to some degree. These individuals cherish the thick shade of the untamed woods, which they don’t bother cutting down. While they are attached to their country, they don’t stay in one specific place. If they encounter problems in their area or lose a family member to fever, they pack up, carry their children in baskets on their backs, and move to start anew somewhere else; there’s no shortage of land, and the forests are consistent everywhere.

These tribes are nearly independent, although the Cambodians on one side, and the Laotians and Annamites on the other, levy on the villages near them a triennial tribute of rice and wax. The King of Cambodia does not want the will to treat the Stiêns as he did the Thiâmes, in order to people some of his desert provinces.

These tribes are almost independent, but the Cambodians on one side and the Laotians and Annamites on the other impose a rice and wax tax on the nearby villages every three years. The King of Cambodia doesn’t want to treat the Stiêns the way he did the Thiâmes to populate some of his uninhabited provinces.

The inscription placed—alas! so vainly—on our public edifices is here, notwithstanding slavery, the motto of the[244] people, and its sincerity is evidenced in their practice. We use words; they act. If there is abundance at one house, the whole village shares in it, and when scarcity prevails, which is often the case, all alike suffer.

The inscription placed—unfortunately! so uselessly—on our public buildings is here, despite slavery, the motto of the[244] people, and its truth is shown in their actions. We talk; they do. If one household has plenty, the entire village benefits, and when there’s a shortage, which happens often, everyone feels the impact.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

SAVAGE STIEN.

SAVAGE STEIN.

They work admirably in iron and ivory, and some tribes are noted, as in Annam, for their hatchets and the beautiful workmanship of their sabres. Their drinking-vessels are rude, but of their own manufacture, and the women weave and dye the long fine scarfs which they wear, the best of which are often valued at the price of an ox. They cultivate rice, maize, tobacco, various kinds of vegetables, and fruit-trees, such as bananas, mangoes, and oranges. Every person of any substance possesses several[245] slaves, and a field, always at some distance from the village, and very carefully attended to. In these fields, in little huts raised on piles, the Stiêns pass the whole of the rainy season, during which they can neither hunt nor fish, both on account of the inclement weather and the leeches, the immense numbers of which, as in the forests of Siam, make them a perfect pest.

They work skillfully with iron and ivory, and some tribes, like those in Annam, are famous for their hatchets and the beautiful craftsmanship of their sabres. Their drinking vessels are basic, but made by themselves, and the women weave and dye the long, fine scarves they wear, with the best ones often valued at the cost of an ox. They grow rice, corn, tobacco, various types of vegetables, and fruit trees like bananas, mangoes, and oranges. Every well-off person has several[245] slaves and a field, which is usually located a bit away from the village and is well cared for. In these fields, in small huts built on stilts, the Stiêns spend the entire rainy season, during which they cannot hunt or fish due to the bad weather and the countless leeches, which, like in the forests of Siam, are a real nuisance.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Bocourt, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

SAVAGE STIENS SOWING THEIR RICE.

SAVAGE STIENS PLANTING THEIR RICE.

RICE CULTIVATION.
Their manner of preparing a rice-field is very different from the way in which our agriculturists set about matters. As soon as the first rains begin to fall, the Stiên chooses his ground, and busies himself in clearing it. This would be a laborious task for a European; but he, with his hatchet with cane handle, has in a few days cut down a thicket of bamboos 100 or 150 mètres square. If he meets with any tree too large for him to manage, he leaves it standing. After a few days, when the canes are a little dry, he sets fire to them, and the field is soon cleared. As for the roots, he cares little about them, as no digging is required; on this virgin soil everything grows with little labour. There only remains to sow the seed, and for this purpose he takes two long bamboos, which he lays in a line on the ground; then, with a stick in each hand, he makes on each side of this line holes about an inch or an inch and a half deep at short distances. The man’s work is now finished, and that of the woman begins: stooping down, she follows the line traced by her husband, and from a basket carried at her left side takes a handful of rice, of which she throws a few grains into each hole with great rapidity, and at the[246] same time so dexterously that it is rare for any to fall outside. In a few hours the task is finished, for here there is no need of harrow or plough; kind Nature will soon send some violent showers, which, washing the soil over the holes, will cover the seeds. Then the proprietor establishes himself in his hut, where, as he smokes his cigarette (made of tobacco rolled in some leaf), he lets fly his arrows at the wild boars, apes, or goats, or amuses himself by frightening away the doves and parroquets. To this end, a couple of bamboos are so placed in the middle of the field that, by pulling a rope made of rattan, they are made to strike against each other, and the noise scares away the birds, which without some such contrivance would eat up all the seed. The harvest is reaped at the end of October. Generally, two months previously poverty and famine begin to make themselves felt.
IMPROVIDENCE OF THE PEOPLE.
As long as provisions last they feast without ever thinking of the morrow; when they are exhausted they are reduced to eat serpents, toads, and bats, which last are found in great numbers in the hollows of the old bamboos. Often they have even to content themselves with the seeds of the maize, young bamboo-shoots, wild roots, and other spontaneous productions of the ground.

All the domestic animals of the neighbouring countries, such as oxen, pigs, fowls, and ducks, are found here, but in small numbers. Elephants are scarce; but farther north, among the tribe of the Benams, it is said that no village is without them.

All the farm animals from the surrounding countries, like cows, pigs, chickens, and ducks, can be found here, but in small quantities. Elephants are rare; however, further north, among the Benam tribe, it's said that every village has them.

When the harvest has been gathered in the Stiêns[249] commence a series of festivities. The rice having been piled up in oblong stacks, they take from these every morning as much as suffices for the day’s consumption. One community sends invitations to another, and the inhabitants of a wealthy village will often kill as many as ten oxen for the entertainment; all must be consumed before they separate, and day and night they eat and drink to the accompaniment of the Chinese tam-tam and tambourine. This excess, after a long period of privation, brings on illness, commonly the itch and other cutaneous disorders. Much of this, however, also proceeds from the want of salt, which they cannot always procure. For all internal complaints, the general remedy here, as in Cambodia, is an iron heated in the fire and applied to the pit of the stomach, and there are few men without scars on this part of the body.

When the harvest is collected in the Stiêns[249], a series of celebrations begin. The rice is stacked in rectangular piles, and each morning they take enough for the day's meals. One community invites another over, and the people from a wealthy village often slaughter as many as ten oxen for the festivities; everything must be finished before they part ways, and day and night they eat and drink to the sounds of the Chinese tam-tam and tambourine. This indulgence, after a long time of scarcity, often leads to illness, usually rashes and other skin conditions. Much of this, however, also stems from a lack of salt, which they can't always obtain. For internal issues, the common remedy here, as in Cambodia, is to heat an iron in the fire and press it to the stomach, and few men are without scars on this part of their body.

MANNERS AND CUSTOMS.

They are acquainted with many of the remedies drawn from simples; they never cover up a wound or sore, but leave it exposed to the air and sun, and it generally heals. They appear to be exempt from leprosy, so common among the Chinese; but then they are very cleanly, and bathe in all weathers, often three times a day.

They know a lot about the remedies made from natural ingredients; they never cover a wound or sore, but keep it exposed to the air and sun, and it usually heals well. They seem to be free from leprosy, which is so common among the Chinese; however, they are very clean and bathe in all kinds of weather, often three times a day.

The Stiêns have no resemblance to either the Cambodian or Annamite races; like the last, however, they wear the hair long, twisted up, and fastened by a bamboo comb, in which is often inserted, for ornament, a piece of brass wire surmounted by the crest of a pheasant. They are usually above the middle height, are well proportioned and robust; their features are regular, and the thick[250] eyebrows and beard of the men, when they do not pull out the hair from the face, give them a grave appearance. The forehead is well developed, and announces an intelligence much beyond that of the Annamites. Their manners are hospitable, and a stranger is always certain of being well received and feasted. They either kill a pig or fowl, and offer you wine, which is not drunk out of any sort of vessel, but sucked, through a bamboo cane, from a large jar; it is made from rice, fermented, but rarely distilled. To refuse a pipe when offered is considered a great rudeness, which more than one savage has paid for by a knife-thrust. It is also etiquette to eat the whole of the food set before you.

The Stiêns don't resemble either the Cambodian or Annamite races; like the Annamites, they wear their hair long, twisted up, and held in place by a bamboo comb, often adorned with a piece of brass wire topped with a pheasant crest. They are usually taller than average, well-built, and strong; they have regular features, and the thick eyebrows and beards of the men—if they don't pluck their facial hair—give them a serious look. Their foreheads are well-developed, indicating an intelligence that surpasses that of the Annamites. Their hospitality is warm, and any visitor can expect a generous welcome and feast. They either kill a pig or a chicken and offer wine, which isn't drunk from any type of vessel but is sucked through a bamboo straw from a large jar; the wine is made from fermented rice and is rarely distilled. Refusing a pipe when it's offered is seen as extremely rude, and some have paid for this offense with a knife wound. It's also customary to eat everything that's served to you.

Their only dress is the long scarf I have already mentioned, and which, when worn, appears only about two inches wide. I often surprised them quite naked in their cabins; but on perceiving me they always covered themselves.

Their only clothing is the long scarf I mentioned earlier, which, when worn, looks only about two inches wide. I often caught them completely naked in their cabins; but when they saw me, they always covered themselves.

The greatest liberty is allowed to slaves, and corporal punishment is never inflicted on any one. For theft, a forfeit is exacted of a pig or ox, and several jars of wine, of which the whole village partake. If the fine be not paid, it rapidly increases in amount; the offender is soon in debt to the community for fifteen or twenty buffaloes, and finally he is sold as a slave.

The most freedom is given to slaves, and physical punishment is never imposed on anyone. If someone steals, they must give up a pig or an ox, along with several jars of wine that everyone in the village enjoys. If the fine isn’t paid, it quickly goes up; soon, the offender owes the community fifteen or twenty buffaloes, and eventually, they are sold into slavery.

SUPERSTITIONS.

The Stiêns have neither priests nor temples, yet they recognise the existence of a supreme being, to whom they refer everything good or evil; they call him “Brâ,” and invoke him in all cases. They believe also in an evil[251] genius, and attribute all diseases to him. If any one be suffering from illness, they say it is the demon tormenting him; and, with this idea, make, night and day, an insupportable noise around the patient, which they keep up until one of the party falls in a kind of fit, crying out, “He has passed into my body; he is stifling me.” They then question the new patient, asking him, first, what remedies to give the sick man, and how the demon can be made to abandon his prey. Sometimes the sacrifice of a pig or an ox is required, often a human victim; in this latter case they pitilessly seize upon a slave and offer him up to the evil genius.

The Stiêns don’t have priests or temples, but they do believe in a supreme being, to whom they attribute everything good or evil; they call him “Brâ” and invoke him in every situation. They also believe in an evil spirit and link all illnesses to him. If someone is sick, they say it’s the demon causing the torment. With this belief, they create an unbearable noise around the patient day and night until one of them falls into a kind of fit, shouting, “He has entered my body; he is suffocating me.” They then question the new sufferer, asking what remedies to give the sick person and how to make the demon leave. Sometimes this requires the sacrifice of a pig or an ox, and often, they demand a human victim; in that case, they ruthlessly seize a slave and offer him to the evil spirit.

Funerals are solemnly performed, the whole village assisting, with the exception of the nearest relatives, who generally remain at home. All those present fill the air with lamentable cries. They bury their dead near their dwellings, covering the tomb with a little roof of branches, beneath which they place gourds full of water, and sometimes small bows and arrows; and every day some member of the family comes and sows a few grains of rice, that the dead may have something to eat. These customs resemble those of the Chinese.

Funerals are held with great seriousness, with the whole village participating, except for the closest relatives, who usually stay home. Everyone there fills the air with sorrowful cries. They bury their dead near their homes, covering the grave with a small roof of branches, beneath which they place gourds filled with water, and sometimes small bows and arrows. Every day, a family member comes by to sprinkle a few grains of rice, so the deceased have something to eat. These customs are similar to those of the Chinese.

Before every meal they take care to spill a little rice to feed the souls of their ancestors, and in their fields and other places formerly frequented by them they make similar little offerings to them. At the end of a long bamboo planted in the ground they suspend plumes of reeds; lower down are fastened smaller bamboos containing a few drops of wine or water; and, lastly, on a[252] slight trellis-work raised above the ground, is laid some earth, in which they stick an arrow, and on which they throw a few grains of cooked rice, a bone, a little tobacco, and a leaf.

Before every meal, they make sure to spill a little rice to feed the souls of their ancestors, and in their fields and other places they used to visit, they make similar small offerings. At the end of a long bamboo planted in the ground, they hang plumes of reeds; lower down, smaller bamboos hold a few drops of wine or water; and lastly, on a[252] slight trellis above the ground, they place some soil, into which they stick an arrow, and on which they sprinkle a few grains of cooked rice, a bone, a little tobacco, and a leaf.

According to their belief, animals also have souls which wander about after their death; thus, when they have killed one, fearing lest its soul should come and torment them, they ask pardon for the evil they have done to it, and offer sacrifices proportioned to the strength and size of the animal. For an elephant, the ceremony is conducted with pomp; the head is ornamented with crowns, and musical performances on the tam-tam and tambourine, with singing, are continued for seven consecutive days. The whole village, summoned by sound of trumpet, assembles to take part in the fête, and every one is entitled to a portion of the flesh.

According to their belief, animals also have souls that wander after they die; so when they kill one, afraid that its soul might come back to haunt them, they ask for forgiveness for the harm they've done and make sacrifices based on the size and strength of the animal. For an elephant, the ceremony is done with great spectacle; its head is decorated with crowns, and there are musical performances with the tam-tam and tambourine, along with singing, that last for seven days straight. The entire village, called together by the sound of a trumpet, gathers to join in the celebration, and everyone gets a share of the meat.

The Stiêns smoke the flesh of the animals when they desire to preserve it for any length of time; but ordinarily, all those taken in the chase are eaten on the spot, and within a few days; they then merely singe them whole, without skinning, and afterwards cut them in pieces and cook them.

The Stiêns smoke the meat of the animals when they want to preserve it for a while; but usually, all the ones caught during the hunt are eaten right away, or within a few days. They just singe them whole, without skinning, and then cut them into pieces and cook them.

It is rare to meet a Stiên without his cross-bow in his hand, his knife over his shoulder, and a basket on his back, which serves both for quiver and game-bag. Hunting and fishing occupy all the time not given to the cultivation of the ground. They are indefatigable in the chase, and glide amidst the thickest woods with the speed of a deer, seeming not to feel fatigue. The women appear[253] as robust and strong as the men. Their cross-bows are very effective weapons, and they are skilful in the use of them; but rarely shoot from a distance of more than fifty paces. They use poisoned arrows for the larger animals, the venom being extremely rapid in its effects; if the beast, whether it be elephant, tiger, or rhinoceros, have the skin ever so slightly pierced, so that the poison touches the blood, it is almost certain to be found dead a few hundred yards from the place where it was struck.

It’s uncommon to see a Stiên without a crossbow in one hand, a knife over his shoulder, and a basket on his back, which functions as both a quiver and a game bag. Hunting and fishing take up all the time that isn't spent farming. They are tireless in the hunt and move through the thickest woods with the speed of a deer, seemingly unaffected by fatigue. The women look just as sturdy and strong as the men. Their crossbows are highly effective weapons, and they are skilled in using them, but they usually don’t shoot from more than fifty paces away. They use poisoned arrows for larger animals, with the venom acting very quickly; if the animal, whether it’s an elephant, tiger, or rhinoceros, has even the slightest wound where the poison touches the blood, it’s almost guaranteed to be found dead a few hundred yards from where it was hit.

They are very fond of ornaments, particularly beads of brilliant colours, which they make into bracelets. Glass ornaments and brass wire pass among them as money; a buffalo or an ox is valued at six armfulls of thick brass wire; a pig is nearly as dear; but for a small piece of fine wire or a bead necklace you can purchase a pheasant or a hundred ears of maize. Men generally wear a bracelet above the elbow and one at the wrist; but the women cover both arms and legs with these ornaments. Both sexes have their ears pierced, and widen the hole every year by inserting pieces of bone or ivory three inches long.

They really love decorations, especially colorful beads, which they turn into bracelets. Glass ornaments and brass wire are used as currency among them; a buffalo or an ox is worth six handfuls of thick brass wire, while a pig is almost as valuable. But you can buy a pheasant or a hundred ears of corn for a small piece of fine wire or a bead necklace. Men usually wear a bracelet above the elbow and one at the wrist, while women adorn both their arms and legs with these decorations. Both men and women have their ears pierced and stretch the holes each year by adding pieces of bone or ivory three inches long.

Polygamy is held in honour among the Stiêns, although only the chiefs are rich enough to allow themselves the luxury of several wives.

Polygamy is respected among the Stiêns, but only the chiefs are wealthy enough to afford the luxury of multiple wives.

ECLIPSE OF THE SUN.

While I was among them there was a total eclipse of the sun, which, if I remember right, was also visible in England. Like the Cambodians, on the occurrence of such phenomena, they believe that some being has swallowed up the sun and moon; and in order to deliver them, they[254] made a frightful noise, beat the tam-tam, uttered savage cries, and shot arrows into the air, until the sun reappeared.

While I was with them, there was a total eclipse of the sun, which, if I remember correctly, was also visible in England. Like the Cambodians, they believe that some being has swallowed the sun and moon during such events; to free them, they[254] made a terrifying noise, beat drums, shouted fierce cries, and shot arrows into the sky until the sun came back.

One of their favourite amusements is to send up kites, to which they attach a musical instrument somewhat resembling a bow, and this, when agitated by the wind, produces sweet and melodious sounds to which they are fond of listening.

One of their favorite pastimes is flying kites, to which they attach a musical instrument that looks a bit like a bow. When the wind moves it, it creates sweet and melodious sounds that they enjoy listening to.

Their memories are bad, and they have great difficulty in learning to calculate. If a hundred ears of maize are to be offered for sale, they are arranged in tens, to make sure that the number is correct. Their notions of geography are very limited; they imagine that white men inhabit only a few obscure corners of the globe, and, judging of them by the Catholic missionaries, doubt much if they have any women among them.

Their memories are poor, and they struggle a lot with learning how to do math. When a hundred ears of corn are offered for sale, they organize them in groups of ten to ensure the count is accurate. Their understanding of geography is very limited; they think that white people only live in a few hidden parts of the world and, based on their experiences with Catholic missionaries, they question whether there are any women among them.

MODE OF WARFARE.

Hostilities between one village and another are not infrequent, but they are never very serious: they seek to surprise and take one another prisoners in the fields or pathways, and the captives are sold as slaves to the Laotians or Cambodians. Their disposition is gentle and timid, and at the least alarm of an enemy they retire into the forest, previously placing in the paths sharp-pointed stakes of bamboo, which often pierce quite through the feet of their pursuers.

Conflicts between one village and another happen often, but they are never very intense: they aim to ambush and capture each other in the fields or on the paths, and the captives are sold as slaves to the Laotians or Cambodians. Their nature is gentle and timid, and at the slightest hint of danger, they retreat into the forest, setting up sharp bamboo stakes along the paths that frequently pierce the feet of their pursuers.

The manners of the savages of Brelum and those of the surrounding villages differ considerably; this is owing to the influence of the good and courageous missionaries, who, although they do not make many converts—which[255] is their chief trouble—have at least the consolation of being able by their presence, good counsel, and example, to soften and enlighten these poor creatures—in one word, to civilize them.

The behaviors of the people in Brelum and the nearby villages are quite different; this is because of the impact of the dedicated and brave missionaries, who, although they don’t convert many people—which[255] is their main challenge—at least find comfort in being able, through their presence, good advice, and actions, to help improve and educate these individuals—in a nutshell, to civilize them.

THE FAUNA.

The Fauna of this country does not differ much from that of the kingdom of Siam; thus, with the exception of some beautiful new species of insects and land shells, and a number of interesting birds, I shall gain by my excursion nothing but the pleasure of having been able to study the habits of a curious people, and the not inferior gratification of making them known to the public, should these rough notes, written hastily, and with no claim to any merit but truth, be destined to see the light. Whether God reserves for me the happiness of again seeing my native country, in which event it will be my endeavour to put them into some sort of readable shape; or whether I fall a victim to pestilence or ferocious beasts, and some kind person takes charge of these sheets, scribbled generally by the light of a torch, and on my knees at the foot of a tree, amidst interruptions of all sorts, of which the mosquitoes are not the least annoying; in either case, living or dead, I shall need, I am aware, an indulgence seldom granted. Most readers prefer being amused to being instructed; while my sole aim has been to paint faithfully, and to the best of my poor abilities, what came under my observation.

The wildlife in this country is pretty similar to that of Siam; aside from some beautiful new species of insects and land snails, and a variety of interesting birds, my trip will only provide me the pleasure of studying the habits of a fascinating people, and the added satisfaction of sharing that knowledge with the public, if these rough notes, written quickly and with no claim to anything but honesty, end up being published. Whether God allows me the joy of returning to my homeland, in which case I’ll try to organize these into a more readable format; or if I fall victim to disease or wild animals, and someone kindly takes care of these pages, scrawled mostly by torchlight, while I was kneeling at the base of a tree, constantly interrupted by various distractions, including particularly bothersome mosquitoes; in either scenario, whether I’m alive or dead, I know I’ll need a level of understanding that isn't often given. Most readers prefer to be entertained rather than educated; while my only goal has been to accurately depict, to the best of my limited capabilities, what I observed.

PRIVATIONS OF MISSIONARIES.

My arrival here was—I may say it without vanity, for I was a stranger to him—quite an event in the poor missionary’s lonely life; and the landing—for it did not[256] deserve the name of room—left vacant by the departure of Father Arnoux, was placed at my disposal. I ask pardon of the good, brave, and generous priests who have aided, welcomed, and sheltered me through all my wanderings, if I have spoken too plainly of their poverty and privations of all kinds; if I have raised the curtain which, perhaps, they would wish to keep drawn, for, I repeat, they look not for recompense in this world; but I have done it that the world may know that their life is one of the hardest and most painful, and requires self-sacrifice more than any other. Exposed to the influence of pernicious climates, badly lodged, badly fed, far from their families and from their country, often ill and dying without help—such is the lot of these men.

My arrival here was—I'm saying this without any pride, since I was a stranger to him—quite a significant moment in the lonely life of the poor missionary; and the space—because it didn’t really deserve to be called a room—left empty by Father Arnoux's departure was made available to me. I apologize to the good, brave, and generous priests who have helped, welcomed, and sheltered me throughout my travels if I have spoken too openly about their poverty and various hardships; if I have lifted the veil that they might prefer to keep down, because, as I mentioned, they don’t expect any rewards in this life; but I’ve done this so the world can see that their lives are among the hardest and most painful, requiring more self-sacrifice than any other. Exposed to harmful climates, living in poor conditions, poorly fed, far from their families and homeland, often sick and dying without assistance—this is the reality for these men.

The house of uncle Apait was at least as elegant and well furnished as that of the humble priest at Brelum: both had the bare ground for a floor, walls of bamboo canes, and dried grass for thatch. The hut was divided into four compartments, two being used by the missionaries, another by their servant, and the fourth served as a chapel. This, like the others, was far from splendid, and the whole house had been so undermined by the white ants, that it seemed menaced with approaching ruin.

The house of Uncle Apait was at least as stylish and well-furnished as that of the modest priest at Brelum: both had bare earth for a floor, walls made of bamboo, and a thatched roof of dried grass. The hut was split into four sections, two of which were occupied by the missionaries, another by their servant, and the fourth functioned as a chapel. This room, like the others, was far from impressive, and the entire house had been so eaten away by termites that it looked like it was on the verge of collapsing.

Drawn by M. H. Rousseau, from a Photograph.

Drawn by M. H. Rousseau, from a photo.

AMAZON OF THE KING’S FEMALE GUARDS.

AMAZON OF THE KING'S FEMALE GUARDS.

THE ANNAMITES.

Speaking of the Annamite servants, I shall quote what the Abbé Gagelin says about them, for I can testify to its truth. “All sensibility,” says he, “appears deadened among them; they are very proud, however, and great cheats. There is so little affection among them, that the nearest relations never think of embracing; even a child,[259] returning to his parents after a ten years’ absence, would not think of such a thing. Among brothers and sisters it would be considered almost a scandal. They will not permit us missionaries to caress a child, not even a baby. This coldness is not confined to their domestic relations; under an ardent sky, which should warm the imagination, they, in their stupid sang froid, will not tolerate in a preacher the slightest movement or gesture.” However, to compensate for these defects, the abbé, who, even in the opinion of several of the other missionaries, has been guilty of great errors in his letters, might have added that, at times, they are capable of acts of devotion and self-sacrifice truly great and courageous.

Speaking of the Annamite servants, I’ll share what Abbé Gagelin says about them because I can confirm it’s true. “All sensitivity,” he says, “seems dulled among them; they are very proud, though, and pretty good at deceiving. There’s so little affection among them that even close relatives never think of hugging; even a child returning to their parents after ten years away wouldn’t think of doing that. Among siblings, it would almost be considered scandalous. They won’t let us missionaries cuddle a child, not even a baby. This emotional distance isn't just in their family ties; under a blazing sky that should inspire creativity, they, in their stupid calm, won’t tolerate the slightest movement or gesture from a preacher.” However, to balance out these flaws, the abbé, who even some of the other missionaries think has made significant mistakes in his letters, could have added that, at times, they are capable of acts of devotion and self-sacrifice that are truly impressive and brave.

The French missionaries in Cochin China must have had many proofs of this, for, hunted as they are like wild beasts, they could not long escape the vigilant eyes of the mandarins, nor continue, in spite of the most terrible persecutions, to reside in the country. It is death for any one to be caught sheltering or assisting a priest; but, notwithstanding, they and their goods are conveyed in boats from Singapore, eluding all the spies set to watch for them, and remain hidden for months and even years. If an alarm is raised, in spite of the danger of discovery, they are conveyed to another locality, where they find new friends equally ready to peril their lives for them. Missions are founded amongst the most savage tribes; and in spite of the terrible reputation of this climate, in spite of fevers, wild beasts, and love of home, the missionary has but to speak, and he is sure to find poor[260] Christians ready to follow him, often without fee or reward. In what country in the world, among what civilized people of the West, can you find more than this?

The French missionaries in Cochin China must have had plenty of evidence of this, because, hunted like wild animals, they couldn't escape the watchful eyes of the mandarins for long, nor could they continue living in the country despite facing terrible persecutions. It's a death sentence for anyone caught hiding or helping a priest; yet, they and their belongings are transported in boats from Singapore, avoiding all the spies set to track them, and they remain hidden for months or even years. If there's a warning, despite the risk of being discovered, they're moved to another area where they find new friends who are just as willing to risk their lives for them. Missions are established among the most savage tribes; and despite the dreadful reputation of this climate, as well as threats from fevers, wild animals, and longing for home, the missionary just has to speak, and he'll find poor[260] Christians eager to follow him, often without any payment or reward. Where else in the world, among the civilized people of the West, can you find more than this?

Intelligent, and with a desire for civilization, the only difficulty is to know how to guide them. From my own experience and that of others, I believe the Annamite to be lively, adroit, intelligent, and courageous; but obstinate, vindictive, a dissembler, a liar, and a thief; slow to get into a passion, but terrible when he does so. His dirtiness surpasses anything I have ever seen, and his food is abominably nasty. Rotten fish and dog’s flesh are his favourite diet.

Smart and eager for progress, the main challenge is figuring out how to lead them. Based on my own experiences and those of others, I see the Annamite as lively, skilled, intelligent, and brave; but also stubborn, vengeful, deceitful, dishonest, and a thief. They might take a while to lose their temper, but when they do, it’s fierce. Their cleanliness is beyond anything I’ve ever encountered, and their food is disgustingly unappetizing. Rotten fish and dog meat are their favorite meals.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

SCENE IN THE JUNGLE BETWEEN BATTAMBONG AND BANGKOK.

SCENE IN THE JUNGLE BETWEEN BATTAMBONG AND BANGKOK.

TIGER HUNTING.

The tiger of Annam is terribly savage, and his strength is equal to his ferocity. Often, however, a couple of men will go alone to attack one, armed merely with pikes. As soon as they see the animal, the more powerful or more courageous of the two lowers his pike; the tiger hesitates a moment, and sometimes, if not pressed by hunger, turns and disappears with the rapidity of lightning; but at other times he will make a spring at the hunter, when, if the force of the leap do not carry him right over the man’s head, he falls upon the pike, which the hunter then elevates by pressing the handle on the ground. The second hunter now comes forward, and in his turn pierces him, and uniting their strength, they both hold him down till he dies. Occasionally the first man misses his aim, and his pike breaks; then all is over for one, if not both. The most common method of hunting the tiger has more[263] actors engaged. There is in every village some experienced man who leads the attack; and if any one has been carried off by one of these animals, the tam-tam is sounded to summon people from the neighbouring villages to follow this leader after the creature. As he always sleeps near the spot where he has left the remains of his repast, they are pretty sure of discovering his retreat.

The tiger of Annam is extremely fierce, and its strength matches its ferocity. However, sometimes a couple of men will go out to hunt one, armed only with pikes. As soon as they spot the animal, the stronger or braver of the two lowers his pike; the tiger hesitates for a moment, and sometimes, if it’s not hungry, it turns and disappears in the blink of an eye. Other times, it leaps at the hunter, and if the force of the jump doesn’t carry it right over the hunter's head, it lands on the pike, which the hunter then raises by pressing the handle against the ground. The second hunter then steps in and also stabs it, and combining their strength, they both hold it down until it dies. Occasionally, the first hunter misses his shot, and his pike breaks; then it's game over for one, if not both of them. The most common way to hunt tigers involves more[263] participants. Every village has some experienced individual who leads the hunt; and if anyone has been taken by one of these animals, the drum is sounded to call people from the nearby villages to follow this leader after the beast. Since the tiger usually rests near where it left the remains of its last meal, they generally have a good chance of finding its hideout.

When they have tracked the tiger to his lair, all the hunters form a circle as large as their number will allow, and sufficiently apart not to impede each other’s movements. These preparations completed, the leader makes sure that the animal has no outlet for escape. Some of the most daring then venture into the centre and cut away the brushwood, during which operation they are protected by others armed with pikes. The tiger, pressed on all sides, rolls his eyes, licks his paws in a convulsive manner, as though preparing for combat, then, with a frightful howl, he makes his spring. Immediately every pike is raised, and the animal falls pierced through and through. Accidents not infrequently happen, and many are often severely hurt; but they have no choice but to wage war against the tigers, which leave them no rest, force the enclosures, and carry off domestic animals and even men, not only from the roads and close vicinity of the houses, but from the interiors of the buildings. In Annam, the fear inspired by the tigers, elephants, and other wild animals, makes the people address them with the greatest respect; they give them the title of “Grandfather”[264] or “Lord,” fearing that they may be offended, and show resentment by attacking them.

When they've tracked the tiger to its den, all the hunters form a circle as large as possible, keeping enough distance between each other to move freely. Once everything is ready, the leader ensures the animal has no way to escape. Some of the bravest then head into the center and clear away the brush, while others with pikes stand guard. The tiger, surrounded, rolls its eyes and licks its paws in a tense way, as if gearing up for a fight, then with a terrifying roar, it leaps. Instantly, every pike is raised, and the animal is struck down. Accidents happen often, and many get hurt; but they have no choice but to battle the tigers that disrupt their lives, break into their enclosures, and take their livestock and sometimes even people, not just from roads and nearby houses, but from within the buildings themselves. In Annam, the fear caused by tigers, elephants, and other wild animals leads the people to treat them with great respect; they refer to them as “Grandfather” or “Lord,” worried that they might take offense and retaliate.

CLIMATE.

During the three months I passed in Brelum and its environs, my two poor servants were almost constantly ill with fever. I think myself very fortunate to have preserved my health, for even in these forests I have not had a touch of this complaint. In the rainy season the atmosphere is dreadfully damp and oppressive; in the thickest wood, where the sun scarcely penetrates, you might fancy yourself in a stove, and with the slightest exercise you are in a bath of perspiration.

During the three months I spent in Brelum and the surrounding area, my two poor servants were nearly always sick with fever. I consider myself very lucky to have stayed healthy, as I haven’t experienced even a hint of this illness, even in these forests. During the rainy season, the air is incredibly damp and stifling; in the densest parts of the woods, where sunlight barely reaches, it feels like you're in an oven, and with even the smallest amount of activity, you end up drenched in sweat.

In July and August we experienced violent storms, which burst out every second or third day; but in September and October it rained without intermission. At the beginning of November, after a change of wind, we had some refreshing nights, which made the thermometer fall to 12° centigrade. From noon to three o’clock there was little variation in the temperature.

In July and August, we dealt with intense storms that erupted every couple of days; however, in September and October, it rained continuously. At the start of November, after a shift in the wind, we enjoyed some cool nights that dropped the temperature to 12° Celsius. From noon until three o'clock, the temperature didn't change much.

Having paid visits to all the villages in the neighbourhood, and been visited in return by many of the inhabitants, I announced to my two excellent friends the missionaries that I must shortly leave them, and fixed my departure for the 29th November, meaning to return to Pinhalú and Udong, and from thence to ascend the Mekon as far as the great lake Touli-Sap.

After visiting all the nearby villages and receiving visits from many of the locals, I informed my two great friends, the missionaries, that I would be leaving them soon, setting my departure for November 29th. I planned to return to Pinhalú and Udong, and then travel up the Mekon River all the way to the great lake Touli-Sap.

CHAPTER XI.

Return to Pinhalu and Udong—The Great Lake Touli-Sap—Meeting with Nine Elephants—Recent Acts of Oppression towards the People—On the eventual Regeneration of the People—The Province of Battambong—Grand Ruins.

Return to Pinhalu and Udong—The Great Lake Tonle Sap—Encounter with Nine Elephants—Recent Acts of Oppression against the People—On the Future Regeneration of the People—The Province of Battambang—Impressive Ruins.

On the 29th I took leave of my amiable fellow-countryman and friend, M. Arnoux, to, I may venture to affirm, our mutual regret, and set off, accompanied by Father Guilloux, who had some business at Pinhalú. They both wished me to remain with them until Cochin China was open, and I could travel through the country in safety: I should have liked to do so, could I have foreseen an approaching termination of the war; but in the then state of affairs that was impossible.

On the 29th, I said goodbye to my friendly countryman and friend, M. Arnoux, much to our mutual regret, and set off with Father Guilloux, who had some business in Pinhalú. They both wanted me to stay with them until Cochin China was open again and I could travel safely through the country: I would have liked to do that if I had known the war was coming to an end soon; but given the situation at the time, that was not possible.

As far as Pump-Ka-Daye, the first village we came to after leaving Brelum, I had the society and aid of the missionaries, and of the old chief of the Stiêns, who furnished me with three waggons for my baggage, while Phrai and M. Guilloux’s Annamite attendants took charge of my boxes of insects, which, if placed among my other goods, would have been injured by the jolting.

As for Pump-Ka-Daye, the first village we reached after leaving Brelum, I had the company and help of the missionaries and the old chief of the Stiêns, who provided me with three wagons for my luggage. Meanwhile, Phrai and M. Guilloux’s Annamite assistants took care of my boxes of insects, which would have been damaged by the bumpy ride if I had mixed them in with my other belongings.

The rains had ceased for the last three weeks, and I was agreeably surprised at the improvement in the state[266] of the country since August. The paths were dry, and we had no longer to flounder through dirty marshes, nor suffer from the wet nights which we formerly found so unpleasant. When we reached the station where we were to pass the first night, our servants lighted a fire to cook their rice, as well as scare away the wild beasts; but, notwithstanding this, we remarked that our oxen, dogs, and monkey showed signs of great fear, and, almost immediately afterwards, we heard a roaring like that of a lion. We seized our guns, which were loaded, and waited in readiness.

The rain had stopped for the last three weeks, and I was pleasantly surprised by how much the country had improved since August. The paths were dry, and we no longer had to wade through muddy marshes or endure the wet nights that we used to find so uncomfortable. When we got to the station where we would spend our first night, our servants started a fire to cook their rice and keep the wild animals away; however, we noticed that our oxen, dogs, and monkey were all really scared, and soon after, we heard a roar like that of a lion. We grabbed our loaded guns and stood ready.

HERD OF ELEPHANTS.

Fresh roarings, proceeding from a very short distance off, completed the terror of our animals; and we ourselves could not help feeling uneasy. I proposed to go and meet the enemy, which was agreed to, and we accordingly plunged into that part of the forest whence the sound came. Although familiar with these terrible creatures, we felt far from comfortable; but before long we came upon recent tracks which were quite unmistakeable, and soon, in a small clearing in the forest, perceived nine elephants, the leader being a male of enormous size, standing right in front of us.

Fresh roars coming from just a short distance away added to the fear of our animals, and we couldn't help but feel anxious ourselves. I suggested we go confront the source of the noise, and everyone agreed, so we headed into the part of the forest where the sound originated. Even though we were familiar with these fearsome creatures, we didn't feel at ease; but soon we found fresh tracks that were unmistakable, and before long, in a small clearing in the woods, we saw nine elephants, with the largest being a massive male standing directly in front of us.

Drawn by M. Catenacci, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot

Drawn by M. Catenacci, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot

HALT OF THE CARAVAN IN THE JUNGLE BETWEEN BATTAMBONG AND BANGKOK.

HALT OF THE CARAVAN IN THE JUNGLE BETWEEN BATTAMBONG AND BANGKOK.

On our approach he set up a roar more frightful than ever, and the whole herd advanced slowly towards us. We remained in a stooping position, half hidden behind the trees, which were too tall for us to climb. I was in the act of taking aim at the forehead of the leader, the only vulnerable part, but an Annamite who stood beside me, and who was an old hunter, knocked up my rifle,[269] and begged me not to fire; “for,” said he, “if you kill or wound one of the elephants we are lost; and even if we should succeed in escaping, the oxen, the waggons, and all their contents would be overwhelmed by the fury of these animals. If there were but two or three, we might hope to kill them; but nine, of whom five are very large, are too many; and it will be more prudent to retreat.” At this moment, Father Guilloux, who had not much confidence in his powers of locomotion, fired his gun in the air to frighten the elephants; and this plan fortunately succeeded: the herd stopped in astonishment for an instant, then turned round, and marched into the forest.

As we approached, he let out a roar more terrifying than ever, and the whole herd slowly moved toward us. We stayed crouched down, half-hidden behind trees that were too tall for us to climb. I was in the process of aiming at the forehead of the leader, the only vulnerable spot, but an Annamite standing beside me, an experienced hunter, pushed my rifle up and urged me not to shoot. “If you kill or injure one of the elephants, we’re done for,” he said. “Even if we manage to escape, the oxen, the wagons, and everything else will be destroyed by these animals' rage. If there were only two or three, we might consider taking them down; but nine, especially with five being very large, is way too many. It would be smarter to retreat.” Just then, Father Guilloux, who didn't have much faith in his ability to run, fired his gun into the air to scare the elephants, and luckily, this worked: the herd paused in shock for a moment, then turned around and walked back into the forest.

EXCHANGE OF PRESENTS.

When we reached Pemptiélan we stopped at the house of the mandarin, whose authority extends over the neighbouring district, and, contrary to the usual custom, he offered us hospitality under his own roof. Scarcely, however, were we installed when he came to me and asked for the best of my guns, and, on my declining to part with it, he begged for something else, intimating that we should have begun by offering a present. Thereupon I gave him a suit of European clothes, a powder-flask and some powder, a hunting-knife, and some other small articles. In return he presented me with an ivory trumpet, and placed at my service two elephants to enable me to continue my route more comfortably: he likewise sent off our people with a letter to the chiefs of the Srokkhner.

When we arrived at Pemptiélan, we stopped at the house of the mandarin, who has authority over the nearby area, and, unlike the usual practice, he offered us hospitality in his own home. However, as soon as we got settled, he approached me and asked for my best gun. When I refused to give it up, he requested something else, hinting that we should have started by offering a gift. So, I gave him a set of European clothes, a powder flask with some powder, a hunting knife, and a few other small items. In exchange, he gave me an ivory trumpet and arranged for two elephants to help make my journey more comfortable. He also sent our people off with a letter to the chiefs of the Srokkhner.

RECENT ACTS OF OPPRESSION.

We resumed our journey on the following day, the Abbé on one elephant, reading his breviary, and I upon another, both of us greatly enjoying the beauty of the[270] landscape. Thus we traversed the beautiful plains, which, when I formerly travelled this road, were inhabited by the poor Thiâmes; but now, in place of rich harvest, I was astonished to find nothing but large trees: the villages were abandoned, and the houses and enclosures in ruins. It appeared that the mandarin of Pemptiélan, executing or exceeding the orders of his master the king of Cambodia, had kept these unfortunate people in such a state of slavery and oppression that they had even been deprived of their fishing and agricultural implements, and, being left without money or resources, experienced such frightful poverty that many of them died of hunger.

We continued our journey the next day, the Abbé on one elephant reading his breviary, and I on another, both of us thoroughly enjoying the beauty of the[270] landscape. We crossed the lovely plains, which, when I previously traveled this route, were home to the struggling Thiâmes; but now, instead of bountiful crops, I was shocked to see nothing but large trees: the villages were deserted, and the houses and fences were in ruins. It seemed that the mandarin of Pemptiélan, following or exceeding the orders of his boss, the king of Cambodia, had kept these unfortunate people in such a state of slavery and oppression that they had even been stripped of their fishing and farming tools, and, left without money or resources, suffered such extreme poverty that many of them died from starvation.

The poor wretches, to the number of several thousands, and under the conduct of a chief on whose head a price had been set, and who had secretly returned from Annam, rose in revolt. Those from Penom-Peuh went to Udong to protect their brethren in that place in their flight; and when all were united in one body, they descended the river, and passed into Cochin China. Orders were issued by the king to arrest their departure, but no one remained to execute them; for the whole Cambodian population, with the mandarins at their head, had fled into the forests at the first news of the rising.

The poor souls, numbering in the thousands, led by a chief who had a bounty on his head and had secretly returned from Annam, revolted. Those from Penom-Peuh went to Udong to support their fellow countrymen there in their escape; and when everyone came together, they sailed down the river and entered Cochin China. The king issued orders to stop their departure, but no one was left to carry them out, as the entire Cambodian population, along with the mandarins, had run into the forests at the first sign of the uprising.

Besides the interest inspired by the misfortunes of these poor people, their conduct, when all fled before them, and left Udong, Pinhalú, and Penom-Peuh defenceless, was so noble as greatly to increase this feeling. “We have no enmity against the people,” said they, “if they will but let us pass and respect our property; but we[271] will put to death whoever opposes our flight.” And, in fact, they never touched one of the large boats which were moored near the market, and unguarded, but took to the river in their narrow and miserable pirogues.

Besides the sympathy sparked by the hardships faced by these poor people, their bravery when everyone else fled, leaving Udong, Pinhalú, and Penom-Peuh defenseless, really increased this feeling. “We don’t have any hostility towards the people,” they said, “as long as they let us pass and respect our property; but we[271] will kill anyone who tries to stop us.” And, in fact, they never touched any of the large boats that were moored near the market, which were unguarded, but instead took to the river in their small and sorry pirogues.

In passing opposite the island of Ko-Sutin we stopped to see Father Cordier. The good missionary was in a sad state: his malady had got worse; and his debility was such that he could scarcely drag himself from his bed to a chair. He had no food but rice and dried fish; and the only persons to care for him, and wait upon him, were two children of ten years old. We begged him to accompany us to Pinhalú, but he declined, on account of his weakness. “All I regret,” said he, “is, that I shall see my poor parents no more; but for that, I should await death calmly, and almost with joy.” All our solicitations that he would go with us were unavailing; and we were forced to pursue our journey, very sad at leaving him in so painful a position, and at our inability to give him any relief.

As we passed by the island of Ko-Sutin, we stopped to visit Father Cordier. The poor missionary was in a terrible state: his illness had worsened, and he was so weak that he could barely move from his bed to a chair. His only food was rice and dried fish, and the only ones taking care of him were two ten-year-old children. We urged him to come with us to Pinhalú, but he refused due to his weakness. “What I regret,” he said, “is that I will never see my poor parents again; otherwise, I would face death calmly, and almost with joy.” Despite all our pleas for him to join us, we couldn’t change his mind, and we had to continue our journey, feeling very sad about leaving him in such a distressing situation and unable to offer him any help.

On the 21st December we at last reached Pinhalú.

On December 21st, we finally arrived at Pinhalú.

PENOM-PEUH.

Penom-Peuh is about 103° 3′ 50″ long. of Paris, and 11° 37′ 30″ north lat. It is the great market of Cambodia, and only two or three leagues from the southern frontier of Cochin China: it is situated at the confluence of the Mekon with its tributary: from this point the river flows first north-east, and then north-west, as far as China and the mountains of Thibet. The arm, which has no name, but which, to distinguish it, it might be well to call Mé-Sap, from the name of the lake Touli-Sap, flows from[272] its source south-east to the point of junction. About 12° 25′ north lat. commences the great lake, which stretches as far as 13° 53′. In shape it might be compared to a violin. The whole space between it and the Mekon is a vast plain; while on the opposite side are the great chains of Poursat and its ramifications.

Penom-Peuh is located at about 103° 3′ 50″ east of Paris and 11° 37′ 30″ north latitude. It is the main market of Cambodia and is only two or three leagues from the southern border of Cochin China. It sits at the point where the Mekong River meets its tributary; from there, the river flows first northeast and then northwest, heading toward China and the mountains of Tibet. The unnamed branch, which for distinction we might call Mé-Sap after the name of the lake Touli-Sap, flows from its source southeast to the junction point. The great lake begins at about 12° 25′ north latitude and stretches as far as 13° 53′. Its shape is reminiscent of a violin. The area between the lake and the Mekong is a vast plain, while on the opposite side are the great mountain ranges of Poursat and its branches.

LAKE OF CAMBODIA.

The entrance to the great lake of Cambodia is grand and beautiful. The river becomes wider and wider, until at last it is four or five miles in breadth; and then you enter the immense sheet of water called Touli-Sap, as large and full of motion as a sea. It is more than 120 miles long, and must be at least 400 in circumference.

The entrance to the great lake of Cambodia is impressive and stunning. The river expands wider and wider, until finally it reaches about four or five miles across; and then you enter the vast expanse of water known as Touli-Sap, as large and lively as an ocean. It stretches more than 120 miles long and is at least 400 miles around.

The shore is low, and thickly covered with trees, which are half submerged; and in the distance is visible an extensive range of mountains whose highest peaks seem lost in the clouds. The waves glitter in the broad sunshine with a brilliancy which the eye can scarcely support, and, in many parts of the lake, nothing is visible all around but water. In the centre is planted a tall mast, indicating the boundary between the kingdoms of Siam and Cambodia. Before crossing the lake it may, perhaps, be as well to say what remains to be told respecting the latter country.

The shore is low and densely covered with trees that are partially submerged. In the distance, you can see a vast range of mountains, with their highest peaks seeming to disappear into the clouds. The waves sparkle in the bright sunshine with a brilliance that's almost too much for the eyes to handle, and in many parts of the lake, all you can see around you is water. In the center stands a tall mast, marking the boundary between the kingdoms of Siam and Cambodia. Before crossing the lake, it might be good to share what else there is to know about the latter country.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Thérond, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

TOWER AT BANOME, NEAR BATTAMBONG.

Tower at Banome, near Battambang.

PRESENT STATE OF CAMBODIA.

The present state of Cambodia is deplorable, and its future menacing.[22] Formerly, however, it was a powerful[275] and populous country, as is testified by the splendid ruins which are to be met with in the provinces of Battambong and Ongcor, and which I intend visiting; but at present the population is excessively reduced by the incessant wars carried on against neighbouring states. I do not think that the country now contains above a million of inhabitants, and, according to the last census, the number of free men fit to carry arms is returned at 30,000, the slaves, as in Siam, not being liable to serve in the army any more than to pay taxes. Besides a number of Chinese, relatively great, there are many Malays, who have been settled in the country for centuries, and a floating population of Annamites, amounting to two or three thousand. As the calculations taken include only the males fit for active service, no exact figures can be furnished by the authorities.

The current situation in Cambodia is terrible, and its future looks grim.[22] In the past, however, it was a strong[275] and densely populated country, as the impressive ruins found in the provinces of Battambong and Ongcor show, which I plan to visit; but right now, the population has significantly dwindled due to the ongoing wars against neighboring states. I don't believe the country now has more than a million residents, and according to the last census, there are only about 30,000 free men eligible to serve in the military, since slaves, like in Siam, are not required to serve in the army or pay taxes. Along with a relatively large number of Chinese, there are many Malays who have been living in the country for centuries, as well as a floating population of Annamites totaling around two or three thousand. Since the estimates only include males eligible for active service, the authorities cannot provide exact figures.

European conquest, abolition of slavery, wise and protecting laws, and experience, fidelity, and scrupulous rectitude in those who administer them, would alone effect the regeneration of this state. It lies near to Cochin China, the subjection of which France is now aiming at, and in which she will doubtless succeed: under her sway it will become a land of plenty. I wish her to possess this land, which would add a magnificent jewel to her crown; but it is also my earnest desire that she may make a judicious choice of governors, and that the name of France, my dear and beautiful country, may be loved, respected, and honoured in the extreme East, as it should be everywhere.

European conquest, the abolition of slavery, wise and protective laws, and the experience, loyalty, and integrity of those who enforce them would be enough to transform this state. It's close to Cochin China, which France is currently trying to take control of, and I’m confident she will succeed: under her rule, it will become a land of abundance. I want her to own this land, which would add a magnificent jewel to her crown; but I also sincerely hope that she selects capable governors, and that the name of France, my dear and beautiful country, is loved, respected, and honored in the far East, as it should be everywhere.

PRODUCTIONS.

The chief productions of Cambodia are tobacco, pepper, ginger, sugar, gamboge, coffee, silk, and cotton. The latter important article of commerce thrives here admirably; and as, according to report, America is menaced with civil war, it is a question whether we can henceforth calculate on that country for the supply it has hitherto furnished. If that supply were even partially to fail, and thousands of workmen to be in consequence thrown out of employment, what a vast field might be opened on the banks of the Mekon and of Touli-Sap for European activity, industry, and capital!

The main products of Cambodia are tobacco, pepper, ginger, sugar, gamboge, coffee, silk, and cotton. The last of these, an important trade item, does really well here; and since reports suggest that America is facing the threat of civil war, we may have to consider whether we can still rely on that country for the supplies it has provided until now. If that supply were to decline, even slightly, and thousands of workers were left jobless as a result, it could open up a huge opportunity for European investment, enterprise, and labor along the banks of the Mekong and Tonle Sap!

England, that great nation for colonies, could soon make of Lower Cochin China and Cambodia a vast cotton plantation; and there is no doubt that, if she set about it in earnest, with her Australian, East and West Indian, and New Zealand possessions, she might soon secure to herself the monopoly, which America now has, of this precious article: we should in that case be compelled to buy from her. Why should we not be our own purveyors? The island of Ko-Sutin alone, in which the lands belonging to the crown are let to the cotton-planters in lots for one pound per lot, may be adduced in order to give an idea of the profits realized by the cultivation of this plant. Each lot affords an income of more than 1200 francs.

England, that great nation known for its colonies, could soon turn Lower Cochin China and Cambodia into a massive cotton plantation. It's clear that if she seriously pursued this, along with her Australian, East and West Indian, and New Zealand territories, she could quickly gain the monopoly that America currently holds over this valuable resource. In that scenario, we would have to purchase from her. Why shouldn’t we supply ourselves? Just look at the island of Ko-Sutin, where crown lands are leased to cotton farmers for one pound per lot; this shows the high profits that come from growing this crop. Each lot brings in more than 1200 francs.

The forests situated on the higher grounds abound with justly-celebrated timber, as also trees yielding resins and gums much esteemed in commerce, likewise the eagle-wood and several species of dye-woods.

The forests on the higher ground are filled with well-known timber, as well as trees that produce resins and gums highly valued in trade, including eaglewood and various types of dye woods.

The mountains contain gold, argentiferous lead, zinc,[277] copper, and iron, the last two in some abundance. One is astonished to find these fertile lands furnish so little for exportation; but the sovereigns and mandarins enrich themselves by spoliation and extortion, and every abuse which can ruin a country and retard its progress. If these dominions were ruled wisely and carefully, with probity, and with a regard to the interests of the working classes, the whole aspect of affairs would be changed.

The mountains hold gold, silver-bearing lead, zinc,[277] copper, and iron, with the last two being fairly abundant. It's surprising that these rich lands provide so little for export; however, the rulers and officials enrich themselves through plundering and extortion, along with every kind of corruption that can devastate a country and hinder its development. If these territories were governed wisely and thoughtfully, with integrity and consideration for the working class, the entire situation would improve dramatically.

TAXES.

The taxes now weigh solely on the cultivator and producer: the more he raises, the more he has to pay: disposed, therefore, to indolence by the influence of the climate, he has little inducement to combat this vice. The beautiful cardamom of Poursat, much sought after by the Chinese, who pay very highly for it, is entirely monopolized by the king and his ministers; and it is nearly the same with every valuable product.

The taxes now fall entirely on the farmer and producer: the more they grow, the more they have to pay. Tempted by the ease of the climate, they have little incentive to fight against this laziness. The beautiful cardamom from Poursat, highly desired by the Chinese who pay a premium for it, is completely controlled by the king and his ministers; and this is nearly the case with all valuable products.

CHAPTER XII.

Description of the Temple of Ongcor—Observations on these Ruins, and on others in the Provinces of Ongcor and Battambong.

Description of the Temple of Ongcor—Insights on these Ruins and others in the Provinces of Ongcor and Battambong.

Introductory Notes.

Nokhor, or Ongcor, was the capital of the ancient kingdom of Cambodia, or Khmer, formerly so famous among the great states of Indo-China, that almost the only tradition preserved in the country mentions that empire as having had twenty kings who paid tribute to it, as having kept up an army of five or six million soldiers, and that the buildings of the royal treasury occupied a space of more than 300 miles.[23]

Nokhor, or Ongcor, was the capital of the ancient kingdom of Cambodia, or Khmer. It used to be so renowned among the major states of Indo-China that the only tradition still remembered in the country refers to this empire as having had twenty kings who paid tribute to it, as well as maintaining an army of five or six million soldiers. Additionally, the royal treasury buildings covered an area of more than 300 miles.[23]

In the province still bearing the name of Ongcor, which is situated eastward of the great lake Touli-Sap, towards the 14th degree of north lat., and 104° long. east of Greenwich, there are, on the banks of the Mekon, and in the ancient kingdom of Tsiampois (Cochin-China), ruins of such grandeur, remains of structures which must have been raised at such an immense cost of labour, that, at the first view, one is filled with profound admiration, and cannot but ask what has become of this powerful race,[279] so civilised, so enlightened, the authors of these gigantic works?

In the province still called Ongcor, located east of the great lake Touli-Sap, around the 14th degree north latitude and 104° east longitude from Greenwich, there are ruins along the banks of the Mekon in the ancient kingdom of Tsiampois (Cochin-China). These remnants are so grand, the remains of structures built with such immense labor costs, that at first sight, one is filled with deep admiration and can't help but wonder what happened to this powerful race, so civilized, so enlightened, the creators of these monumental works?[279]

Drawn by M. Guiaud, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot

Drawn by M. Guiaud, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot

FAÇADE OF THE TEMPLE OF ONGCOR-WAT.

FAÇADE OF THE TEMPLE OF ONGCOR-WAT.

PRELIMINARY REMARKS.

One of these temples—a rival to that of Solomon, and erected by some ancient Michael Angelo—might take an honourable place beside our most beautiful buildings. It is grander than anything left to us by Greece or Rome, and presents a sad contrast to the state of barbarism in which the nation is now plunged.

One of these temples—a competitor to Solomon’s, built by some ancient Michelangelo—could stand proudly next to our most beautiful buildings. It’s more impressive than anything we’ve inherited from Greece or Rome, and it highlights the unfortunate contrast to the barbarism that the nation is currently engulfed in.

Unluckily the scourge of war, aided by time, the great destroyer, who respects nothing, and perhaps also by earthquakes, has fallen heavily on the greater part of the other monuments; and the work of destruction and decay continues among those which still remain standing, imposing and majestic, amidst the masses of ruins all around.

Unfortunately, the devastation of war, combined with time, the great destroyer that respects nothing, and maybe even earthquakes, has weighed heavily on most of the other monuments. The process of destruction and decay continues among those that still stand tall and majestic amid the surrounding rubble.

One seeks in vain for any historical souvenirs of the many kings who must have succeeded one another on the throne of the powerful empire of Maha-Nocor-Khmer. There exists a tradition of a leprous king, to whom is attributed the commencement of the great temple, but all else is totally forgotten. The inscriptions, with which some of the columns are covered, are illegible; and, if you interrogate the Cambodians as to the founders of Ongcor-Wat, you invariably receive one of these four replies: “It is the work of Pra-Eun, the king of the angels;” “It is the work of the giants;” “It was built by the leprous king;” or else, “It made itself.”

One looks in vain for any historical mementos of the many kings who must have followed each other on the throne of the powerful empire of Maha-Nocor-Khmer. There’s a tradition about a leprous king, who is said to have started the great temple, but everything else is completely forgotten. The inscriptions on some of the columns are unreadable, and if you ask the Cambodians about the founders of Ongcor-Wat, you’ll always get one of these four answers: “It’s the work of Pra-Eun, the king of the angels;” “It’s the work of the giants;” “It was built by the leprous king;” or “It built itself.”

The work of giants! The expression would be very just, if used figuratively, in speaking of these prodigious works, of which no one who has not seen them can form any[280] adequate idea; and in the construction of which patience, strength, and genius appear to have done their utmost in order to leave to future generations proofs of their power and civilisation.

The work of giants! This phrase would be quite accurate if used metaphorically, when talking about these incredible feats, which no one who hasn’t seen them can truly understand; and in the creation of which patience, strength, and talent seem to have done their best to leave future generations with evidence of their power and civilization.

It is remarkable that none of these monuments were intended for habitations; all were temples of Buddhism. The statues and bas-reliefs, however, curiously enough, represent entirely secular subjects—monarchs surrounded by their wives, their heads and arms loaded with ornaments such as bracelets and necklaces, the body being covered with a narrow langouti. On a sort of esplanade is a statue, said to be that of the leprous king. It is a little above the middle height, and the prince is seated in a noble and dignified attitude. The head, particularly, is a chef-d’œuvre, the features perfectly regular, and possessing a manly beauty of a description seen now in very rare instances, and only amongst Cambodians of unmixed race, living in seclusion at the foot of the mountains, where the unhealthiness of the climate condemns them to a solitary existence; or among the savage mountaineers who occupy the border country separating Siam and Cambodia from the kingdom of Annam.

It’s striking that none of these monuments were meant for living spaces; they were all Buddhist temples. Interestingly, the statues and carvings depict completely secular topics—kings surrounded by their queens, their heads and arms adorned with jewelry like bracelets and necklaces, their bodies draped in a narrow langouti. On a sort of platform stands a statue, believed to be that of a leprous king. It’s just above average height, and the prince is sitting in a noble and dignified pose. The head, in particular, is a chef-d’œuvre, with perfectly regular features and a masculine beauty rarely seen today, except among Cambodians of pure descent, who live in isolation at the foot of the mountains, where the unhealthy climate forces them into a solitary life, or among the wild mountain dwellers who inhabit the border area between Siam and Cambodia and the kingdom of Annam.

This place was probably chosen for the capital on account of its central position. It is situated fifteen miles from the great lake, in an arid and sandy plain, although the banks of the river would appear to have been a preferable site, more fertile, and offering greater facilities for communication.

This location was likely selected as the capital because of its central position. It’s located fifteen miles from the large lake, in a dry and sandy area, even though the riverbanks seemed like a better choice, being more fertile and providing better opportunities for communication.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Sketch by M Mouhot

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a sketch by M. Mouhot

STATUE OF THE LEPROUS KING.

STATUE OF THE LEPROSY KING.

Although making no pretension whatever either to[281] architectural or archæological acquirements, I will endeavour to describe what I saw, for the benefit of others interested in these sciences, and, as well as I can, to draw the attention of Eastern savans to a new scene. I shall[282] commence with the temple of Ongcor, the most beautiful and best preserved of all the remains, and which is also the first which presents itself to the eye of the traveller, making him forget all the fatigues of the journey, filling him with admiration and delight, such as would be experienced on finding a verdant oasis in the sandy desert. Suddenly, and as if by enchantment, he seems to be transported from barbarism to civilisation, from profound darkness to light.

Although I make no claims to any architectural or archaeological expertise, I will do my best to describe what I saw, for the benefit of others interested in these fields, and hopefully draw the attention of Eastern scholars to a new scene. I will start with the temple of Angkor, the most beautiful and best-preserved of all the remains, which is also the first that greets the traveler's eye, making him forget all the exhaustion of the journey, filling him with admiration and delight, much like discovering a green oasis in a sandy desert. Suddenly, it feels as if he has been magically transported from barbarism to civilization, from deep darkness to light.

But, ere I proceed with my description, I must express my gratitude to the excellent missionary of Battambong, the Abbé E. Silvestre, who, with exceeding courtesy and indefatigable energy, accompanied me everywhere, guided me through the thick forest which covers a portion of the site of the original building, and by whose assistance I was enabled to accomplish so much in a limited time.

But before I continue with my description, I need to thank the amazing missionary of Battambong, Abbé E. Silvestre, who, with great kindness and tireless energy, accompanied me everywhere, guided me through the dense forest that covers part of the site of the original building, and with whose help I was able to accomplish so much in a short time.

The Ongcor Temple.

TEMPLE OF ONGCOR.

Before arriving at Ongcor from Battambong, having previously crossed the great lake from the mouth of either of the currents which traverse both those localities, you come upon a stream, which, in the dry season, you ascend for a couple of miles, and reach a spot where it becomes somewhat larger, forming a small natural basin, which serves the purpose of a kind of harbour. From this place a raised causeway, still passable at the present day, and extending as far as the limit which the waters attain at the period of the inundations, that is to say, over a space of three miles, leads to New Ongcor, an insignificant little[285] town, the capital of the province, and situated fifteen miles to the N.N.W. of the shores of the lake.

Before you reach Ongcor from Battambong, having crossed the large lake from either of the two rivers that connect those areas, you’ll encounter a stream. In the dry season, you can navigate this stream for a couple of miles until you arrive at a point where it widens enough to form a small natural basin, acting like a harbor. From here, a raised causeway, still usable today, stretches for about three miles to the limit the waters reach during the floods, leading to New Ongcor, a rather unremarkable little[285] town that is the capital of the province and sits fifteen miles to the north-northwest of the lake's shores.

If, starting from this point, you follow for about a couple of hours in the same direction a dusty sandy path passing through a dense forest of stunted trees; and having also frequently crossed the river, which is exceedingly sinuous in its course, you will arrive at an esplanade about 9 metres wide by 27 long, parallel to the building. At each angle, at the extremity of the two longer sides, are two enormous lions, sculptured out of the rock, and forming, with the pedestals, only a single block. Four large flights of steps lead to the platform.

If you continue for about a couple of hours along a dusty, sandy path that winds through a dense forest of small trees, and frequently cross the very curvy river, you'll reach a platform that is about 9 meters wide and 27 meters long, which runs parallel to the building. At each corner, at the ends of the two longer sides, there are two massive lions, carved out of the rock and forming a single block with the pedestals. Four wide flights of stairs lead up to the platform.

From the north staircase, which faces the principal entrance, you skirt, in order to reach the latter, a causeway 230 metres in length by 9 in width, covered or paved with large slabs of stone, and supported by walls of great thickness. This causeway crosses a ditch 220 metres wide, which surrounds the building; the revetment, 3 metres high by 1 metre thick, is formed of ferruginous stone, with the exception of the top row, which is of freestone, each block being of the same thickness as the wall.

From the north staircase, which looks out at the main entrance, you go around a pathway that’s 230 meters long and 9 meters wide, covered with large stone slabs, and backed by thick walls. This pathway crosses a ditch that’s 220 meters wide, surrounding the building; the revetment is 3 meters high and 1 meter thick, made of iron-rich stone, except for the top row, which is made of freestone, with each block matching the thickness of the wall.

Drawn by M. Guiaud, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot

Drawn by M. Guiaud, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot

PRINCIPAL ENTRANCE OF THE GREAT TEMPLE OF ONGCOR WAT.

PRINCIPAL ENTRANCE OF THE GREAT TEMPLE OF ONGCOR WAT.

Principal Entrance.—The edifice forms a long gallery with a central tower, and two others, of rather less altitude, about 30 metres distant from the former. The portico of each tower is formed of four projecting columns, with a staircase. At each extremity are similar porticoes, beyond which, but immediately contiguous thereto, is a high door or gateway, on the same level, which serves for[286] the passage of vehicles. From constant use the wheels have worn two deep ruts in the massive flagstones with which the ground is paved.

Principal Entrance.—The building has a long gallery with a central tower and two shorter towers about 30 meters away from it. Each tower features a portico with four projecting columns and a staircase. At each end, there are similar porticoes, right next to which is a high door or gateway at the same level that is used for[286] vehicle access. Frequent use has worn deep ruts into the heavy flagstones paving the ground.

Upon the west side the gallery is supported by two rows of square columns; on the east, blank windows have been let into the wall, with stone railings or balconies of twisted columns 14 centimetres in diameter. The whole of this side, within one metre of the ground, and half a metre of the cornice, is covered with sculptures executed with marvellously artistic skill.

On the west side, the gallery is held up by two rows of square columns; on the east, there are blank windows set into the wall, with stone railings or balconies made of twisted columns 14 centimeters in diameter. The entire area on this side, within one meter of the ground and half a meter from the cornice, is adorned with sculptures crafted with amazing artistic skill.

The roof—and in this respect it resembles all the other buildings—is a double one, constructed externally of sculptured stone, the blocks in the interior being plain; they were formerly hidden by a ceiling, also sculptured, of which some remains may still be remarked. The edifice divides the wall into two equal parts; upon the other sides, and facing the monument, are three pavilions, 33 metres in length.

The roof—and in this way it’s similar to all the other buildings—has two layers, made from sculpted stone on the outside, while the inner blocks are plain. They used to be covered by a sculpted ceiling, of which some remnants can still be seen. The building splits the wall into two equal halves; on the other sides, facing the monument, there are three pavilions, each 33 meters long.

Drawn by M. Guiaud, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Guiaud, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

TEMPLE OF ONGCOR WAT, NORTH SIDE.

TEMPLE OF ONGCOR WAT, NORTH SIDE.

This imposing colonnade, which, from its great length and beautiful proportions, attracts the attention from a distance, forms a fitting entrance to the great monument.

This impressive colonnade, with its great length and beautiful proportions, catches the eye from afar and creates a fitting entrance to the grand monument.

The Temple.—Commencing from the building which forms the principal entrance, is a second causeway, 9 metres wide by 342 metres in length; it is raised 1 metre from the level of the ground. It is covered with huge blocks of stone, carefully joined together throughout its entire length, and is surrounded by a balustrade, partially in ruins, about 10 centimetres high, composed of long stones, with bevelled edges, very massive, and covered[289] with sculptures. On each side are six platforms of earth, ascended by several steps, upon each of which is a serpent with seven heads, some erect, others thrown back.

The Temple.—Starting from the main entrance building, there’s a second pathway that is 9 meters wide and 342 meters long; it is elevated by 1 meter above the ground level. This pathway is lined with large stone blocks, tightly fitted together along its entire length, and it has a balustrade, which is partially damaged, standing about 10 centimeters high. The balustrade is made of thick, long stones with beveled edges and is adorned[289] with carvings. On each side, there are six earthen platforms, accessed by several steps, with each platform featuring a serpent with seven heads, some upright and others leaning back.

In the centre of the causeway are two elegant pavilions, one on each side, having at each extremity a portico 33 metres 66 centimetres in length. At the end of the causeway, and at the foot of the terrace, are, on each side of the latter, two ponds or sheets of water. A balustrade, like that of the causeway, and resting like it upon a sculptured basement, springs from the foot of the terrace, and runs all round the monument. At certain intervals there are large staircases of several steps each.

In the middle of the walkway, there are two stylish pavilions, one on each side, with a portico at each end measuring 33 meters 66 centimeters long. At the end of the walkway, at the base of the terrace, there are two ponds or bodies of water on each side of it. A balustrade, similar to the one on the walkway and supported by a sculptured base, extends from the base of the terrace and encircles the monument. At various points, there are large staircases, each with several steps.

The Terrace.—The terrace is 2 metres 30 centimetres in height, and is surrounded by 112 fluted columns, surmounted by capitals, formed in each case of one single block of stone. The basement, like that of the whole building, is ornamented with very beautiful sculptured cornices, varied in style, and entirely covered with delicate carvings representing roses and arabesques, worked with the chisel, with a taste and skill equally wonderful.

The Terrace.—The terrace is 2.3 meters tall and is surrounded by 112 fluted columns topped with capitals, each made from a single block of stone. The base, like the rest of the building, features beautifully sculpted cornices, diverse in style, and completely adorned with intricate carvings of roses and arabesques, crafted with a chisel with remarkable taste and skill.

This terrace forms a cross, each arm of which is 122 metres in length, and 12 metres 16 centimetres wide. There are three flights of steps, upon each of which are four lions reclining upon their pedestals.

This terrace is shaped like a cross, with each arm measuring 122 meters long and 12 meters 16 centimeters wide. There are three sets of steps, each featuring four lions resting on their pedestals.

The Portico.—This is 6 metres in length, and is supported by six columns, four of which are detached from the monument.

The Portico.—This is 6 meters long and is held up by six columns, four of which are separate from the monument.

The temple is formed of three distinct parts raised in the form of terraces one above the other.

The temple has three separate sections stacked in tiers on top of each other.

The Galleries.—The galleries form a rectangle, the façade of which is 180 metres in length; the sides 216 metres 16 centimetres by 4 metres 16 centimetres.

The Galleries.—The galleries create a rectangle, with a front that is 180 meters long; the sides are 216 meters 16 centimeters by 4 meters 16 centimeters.

The vaulted ceilings of the galleries are raised 6 metres from the ground; those of the second roof are 4 metres 30 centimetres high. The two roofs are supported by a double row of columns, the first being 3 metres 18 centimetres and the second 2 metres 25 centimetres high by 48 centimetres broad. The columns are square, and, like all other buildings in the province, are formed of single blocks.

The vaulted ceilings of the galleries are 6 meters above the ground; the ceilings of the second roof are 4.3 meters high. The two roofs are supported by a double row of columns, with the first set being 3.18 meters and the second set 2.25 meters high and 48 centimeters wide. The columns are square and, like all other buildings in the province, are made from single blocks.

There are five staircases on the west side, the same number on the east, and three on each of the remaining sides.

There are five staircases on the west side, the same number on the east, and three on each of the other sides.

The basement is 3 metres 90 centimetres in height, the length externally forming a terrace of 1 metre 67 centimetres.

The basement is 3 meters 90 centimeters tall, with an external length that creates a terrace of 1 meter 67 centimeters.

Each portico is composed of three roofs raised one above the other, which contribute materially to give to the architecture of these long galleries a monumental appearance, producing a singularly beautiful effect.

Each portico consists of three roofs stacked one on top of the other, which significantly adds to the monumental look of the architecture in these long galleries, creating a uniquely beautiful effect.

The opposite side of the wall to the double colonnade is, from the lowest row of cornices to one metre above its base, covered inside with bas-reliefs, having externally blank windows with balustrades.

The side of the wall opposite the double colonnade is, from the bottom row of cornices to one meter above its base, covered inside with bas-reliefs, and has blank windows with balustrades on the outside.

CARVINGS OF ARMS, UTENSILS, AND ORNAMENTS, AT ONGCOR-WAT

CARVINGS OF WEAPONS, TOOLS, AND DECORATIONS, AT ONGCOR-WAT

There are two rows of cornices, the first part immediately above the columns; and the space, to the extent of nearly one metre, which lies between them, is filled up by roses and other sculptured designs.

There are two rows of cornices, the first one just above the columns; and the space, nearly one meter wide, that sits between them is filled with roses and other sculpted designs.

BAS-RELIEFS.

The bas-reliefs represent the combat of the king of the apes with the king of the angels:[24] in the centre is the king of the angels, drawn by two griffins; he has seven heads and twenty arms, with a sabre in each hand. Some of the chiefs are seated in cars drawn by fabulous animals, while others are mounted on elephants. The soldiers are armed with bows, javelins, or sabres, but the apes have generally no weapons except their formidable claws: a few of them have clubs, sabres, or branches of trees.

The bas-reliefs show the battle between the king of the apes and the king of the angels:[24] in the center is the king of the angels, pulled by two griffins; he has seven heads and twenty arms, with a sword in each hand. Some of the leaders are sitting in chariots pulled by mythical creatures, while others ride elephants. The soldiers are equipped with bows, javelins, or swords, but the apes mostly rely on their powerful claws for weapons: a few have clubs, swords, or sticks.

Peristyle No. 1.—Here is represented the march of warriors mounted on birds, horses, tigers, and fabulous animals; the horses of the chiefs are led by the bridle. On the right the soldiers are advancing towards the scene of combat in the centre; but here there are no fantastic animals.

Peristyle No. 1.—This shows warriors riding on birds, horses, tigers, and mythical creatures; the chiefs' horses are being led by the reins. On the right, the soldiers are moving towards the battlefield in the center; but there are no mythical animals here.

Peristyle No. 2.—The bas-reliefs of this peristyle represent the combat between the king of the apes and the king of the angels, and the death of the former. Close by is a boat filled with rowers, all with long beards, and some of them attired in the Chinese fashion: the group is admirable for the natural positions and for the expression given to the faces. A cock-fight, and women at play with their children, are also represented. It is in these bas-reliefs that the highest degree of skill is shown.[294] Other subjects follow, the meaning of which I could not discover.

Peristyle No. 2.—The bas-reliefs in this peristyle depict the battle between the king of the apes and the king of the angels, culminating in the death of the former. Nearby, there's a boat full of rowers, all sporting long beards, with some dressed in traditional Chinese style. The group is impressive for its natural poses and the expressions on their faces. There's also a depiction of a cockfight and women playing with their children. These bas-reliefs showcase the highest level of craftsmanship.[294] Other scenes follow, though I couldn't decipher their meaning.

On the south side, to the left hand, is a military procession—bodies of soldiers headed by chiefs, some mounted on elephants, others on horseback, and each corps carrying different arms, lances, halberds, javelins, sabres, and bows. On the right are two series, one representing the Hindu Paradise Swarga, the other the Hindu infernal regions Naralma. A crowd of persons are entering Paradise, and are received in palanquins: they have with them banners, fans, parasols, and boxes for holding betel, without which even Paradise would not be perfect happiness to a Cambodian.

On the south side, to the left, there’s a military parade—groups of soldiers led by commanders, some riding elephants, others on horseback, with each unit carrying different weapons like lances, halberds, javelins, sabres, and bows. On the right, there are two scenes, one depicting the Hindu Paradise, Swarga, and the other the Hindu underworld, Naralma. A crowd of people is entering Paradise and being welcomed in palanquins; they carry banners, fans, parasols, and boxes for holding betel, which is essential for a Cambodian's idea of perfect happiness, even in Paradise.

A triumphal march. Paradise.—The elect seated on a magnificent dais, surrounded by a great number of women, with caskets and fans in their hands, while the men are holding flowers and have children on their knees. These appear to be all the joys of Paradise.

A victorious parade. Paradise.—The chosen ones are sitting on a beautiful platform, surrounded by many women, each holding boxes and fans, while the men are holding flowers and have kids on their laps. This seems to be all the happiness of Paradise.

The punishments of the infernal regions, on the contrary, are varied and numerous; and while the elect, who are enjoying themselves in Paradise, are all fat and plump, the poor condemned beings are so lean that their bones show through their skin, and the expression of their faces is pitiful and full of a most comic seriousness. Some are being pounded in mortars, while others hold them by the feet and hands; some are being sawn asunder; others are led along, like buffaloes, with ropes through their noses. In other places the comphubal (executioners) are cutting men to pieces with sabres; while a crowd of poor[295] wretches are being transfixed by the tusks of elephants, or on the horns of rhinoceros. Fabulous animals are busy devouring some; others are in irons, and have had their eyes put out.

The punishments of hell, on the other hand, are diverse and plentiful; while the chosen ones in Paradise are all well-fed and happy, the unfortunate condemned souls are so emaciated that their bones jut out beneath their skin, and their faces carry a tragic yet oddly serious look. Some are being crushed in mortars, while others hold them by their feet and hands; some are being sawed in half; others are dragged along like buffaloes with ropes through their noses. In other areas, the executioners are chopping people into pieces with sabers, while a crowd of miserable wretches are being impaled by elephant tusks or by the horns of rhinoceroses. Incredible beasts are busy devouring some; others are in chains and have had their eyes gouged out.

In the centre sits the judge with his ministers, all sabre in hand, and the guilty are dragged before them by the hair or feet. In the distance is visible a furnace and another crowd of people under punishment, being tortured in divers ways—impaled, roasted on spits, tied to trees and pierced with arrows, suspended with heavy weights attached to their hands and feet, devoured by dogs or vultures, or crucified with nails through their bodies.

In the center sits the judge with his officials, all holding sabers, and the guilty are dragged before them by their hair or feet. In the distance, you can see a furnace and another group of people being punished, suffering in various ways—impaled, roasted on spits, tied to trees and pierced with arrows, suspended with heavy weights on their hands and feet, eaten by dogs or vultures, or crucified with nails through their bodies.

These bas-reliefs are perfect; the rest are inferior in workmanship and expression.

These bas-reliefs are outstanding; the others are not as good in terms of craftsmanship and expression.

On the east side, a number of men, divided into two equal groups, are represented as attempting to drag in contrary directions the great serpent or dragon with seven heads, while, in the centre, an angel stands looking on. Many angels are seen floating in the sky above, while fishes, aquatic animals, and marine monsters swim about in a sea visible beneath. The angel is seated on the celebrated mountain of Thibet, Pra Soumer, and in different places angels with several heads give assistance to those pulling the serpent. The king of the apes, Sdach Soa, appears also here.

On the east side, several men, split into two equal groups, are shown trying to pull the massive serpent or dragon with seven heads in opposite directions, while, in the center, an angel looks on. Many angels are seen floating in the sky above, while fish, aquatic animals, and sea monsters swim around in the sea below. The angel is seated on the famous mountain of Tibet, Pra Soumer, and in various spots, angels with multiple heads help those pulling the serpent. The king of the apes, Sdach Soa, also makes an appearance here.

To the right is a military procession and a combat, the chiefs being mounted on elephants, unicorns, griffins, eagles with peacocks’ tails, and other fantastic animals, while winged dragons draw the cars.

To the right is a military parade and a battle, with the leaders riding on elephants, unicorns, griffins, eagles with peacock tails, and other mythical creatures, while winged dragons pull the chariots.

On the northern side is portrayed a combat, and procession, with drums, flutes, trumpets, tam-tams, and organs said to be Chinese; a king, mounted on the shoulders of a hideous giant, who holds in each hand by the foot a fighting giant. All the chiefs take part in the combat, standing, some on tigers, others in cars.

On the north side, there's a battle scene along with a procession, featuring drums, flutes, trumpets, gongs, and organs thought to be Chinese; a king riding on the shoulders of a grotesque giant, who holds a fighting giant by the feet in each hand. All the chiefs are involved in the fight, some standing on tigers, others in chariots.

Near the central peristyle is a figure of the king, with a long beard; on each side are courtiers with clasped hands.

Near the central peristyle is a statue of the king, with a long beard; on each side are courtiers with their hands clasped.

To the right appears a military procession, a combat, griffins, eagles with peacocks’ tails, a dragon with seven heads and a tower on his back—the king letting fly an arrow, standing on the back of a giant with tail, claws, and beak.

To the right is a military parade, featuring combat, griffins, eagles with peacock tails, a dragon with seven heads and a tower on its back—the king releasing an arrow while standing on the back of a giant with a tail, claws, and a beak.

Second Story.—The first gallery on the west side is connected with the second by two other smaller galleries, 40 metres long, and which are themselves connected by two colonnades in the form of a cross, and supporting two vaulted roofs.

Second Story.—The first gallery on the west side is linked to the second by two smaller galleries, each 40 meters long, which are also connected by two colonnades shaped like a cross, supporting two vaulted roofs.

Four rows of square columns, each hewn out of a single block of stone, those in the inside row being 4 metres 14 centimetres high and 45 centimetres thick; those on the outside being 3 metres 10 centimetres high, and rather smaller at the top than at the base. The little gallery on the right is filled with statues representing persons in the act of worshipping idols, some of these being of wood, others of stone. Many of the statues are 4 metres in height, and the greater number of them must be of great age, to judge from their state of dilapidation,[297] in spite of the hardness of the stone. In the centre is a statue of the famous leprous king, and by his side, in a posture of adoration, are two statues of priests, with faces full of expression. These are real chefs-d’œuvre. At no great distance is a small statue of his queen.

Four rows of square columns, each carved from a single block of stone, with the inner row standing 4 meters 14 centimeters high and 45 centimeters thick; the outer row is 3 meters 10 centimeters high and slightly narrower at the top than at the base. The small gallery on the right is filled with statues depicting people worshipping idols, some made of wood and others of stone. Many of the statues are 4 meters tall, and most of them seem quite old, judging by their worn condition, [297] despite the durability of the stone. In the center is a statue of the famous leprous king, and beside him, in a posture of reverence, are two statues of priests, their faces full of expression. These are true masterpieces. Not far away is a small statue of his queen.

Drawn by M. Thérond, from a Sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Thérond, based on a sketch by M. Mouhot.

PAVILION IN THE INTERIOR OF THE TEMPLE OF ONGCOR-WAT.

PAVILION IN THE INSIDE OF THE TEMPLE OF ONGCOR-WAT.

Here are found two pavilions of extremely elegant architecture, with porticoes and staircases at each end.

Here are two pavilions with very elegant architecture, featuring porticoes and staircases at each end.

There is a second gallery, with four towers at each end and three porticoes and staircases on each side. This gallery is raised on a base 5 metres 10 centimetres high, the ledge of which forms a terrace 74 centimetres broad.

There’s a second gallery with four towers at each end and three porticoes and staircases on each side. This gallery is lifted on a base that's 5 meters and 10 centimeters high, with a ledge that creates a terrace 74 centimeters wide.

There are neither columns nor bas-reliefs here, but the walls have imitation windows with twisted bars; the gallery is half dark, receiving very little light except through the doors. There are idols, both of stone and bronze, on pedestals, with their hands held out to receive gifts from their worshippers.

There are no columns or bas-reliefs here, but the walls have fake windows with twisted bars; the gallery is dimly lit, getting very little light except through the doors. There are idols, made of both stone and bronze, on pedestals, with their hands extended to receive offerings from their worshippers.

Drawn by M. Thérond from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

Drawn by M. Thérond from a sketch by M. Mouhot.

CENTRAL PORTICO OF THE GREAT TEMPLE OF ONGCOR-WAT.

CENTRAL PORTICO OF THE GREAT TEMPLE OF ONGCOR-WAT.

Central part.—A raised terrace leads to the foot of the great staircase, and forms a cross, the arms of which lead to two small pavilions with four porticoes and staircases. The base of this part is admirably executed, both as to general effect and in detail. There are twelve staircases, the four in the middle being 6 metres wide, and having 39 steps.

Central part.—A raised terrace leads to the base of the grand staircase, forming a cross shape, with the arms leading to two small pavilions featuring four porticoes and staircases. The foundation of this area is beautifully crafted, both in overall appearance and in detail. There are twelve staircases, with the four in the center being 6 meters wide and consisting of 39 steps.

The building forms a square, each side of which is 56 metres 60 centimetres, and at each angle is a tower. A central tower, larger and higher, is connected with the lateral galleries by colonnades covered, like the galleries, with a double roof; and both galleries and colonnades are supported on a base one metre from the floor of the interior courts.

The building is square, with each side measuring 56 meters and 60 centimeters, and there is a tower at each corner. A central tower, which is bigger and taller, connects to the side galleries through colonnades that have a double roof, just like the galleries. Both the galleries and colonnades rest on a base that is one meter above the floor of the inner courtyards.

Opposite each of the twelve staircases is a small portico with four columns, 4 metres 50 centimetres high,[299] and 47 centimetres in diameter. Windows, similar in form and dimension to those of the other galleries, are on each side, and have twisted bars carved in stone.

Opposite each of the twelve staircases is a small portico with four columns, 4.5 meters high, [299] and 47 centimeters in diameter. Windows, similar in shape and size to those of the other galleries, are on each side, and have twisted bars carved in stone.

In front of each colonnade, with an entrance in the tower, is a dark and narrow chapel, to which there is an ascent of eight steps. These four chapels do not communicate with each other. Each contains an idol 4 metres in height, sculptured in the solid wall, at whose feet is another nearly 2 metres long, representing Samanakodom sleeping. The central tower is 33 metres high from the pavement of the gallery, and 50 from the basement of the building.

In front of each row of columns, with an entrance in the tower, is a dark and narrow chapel that you reach by climbing eight steps. These four chapels don’t connect with each other. Each one has an idol that’s 4 meters tall, carved into the solid wall, and at its feet is another figure, nearly 2 meters long, representing Samanakodom asleep. The central tower stands 33 meters high from the gallery floor and 50 meters from the building's basement.

What strikes the observer with not less admiration than the grandeur, regularity, and beauty of these majestic buildings, is the immense size and prodigious number of the blocks of stone of which they are constructed. In this temple alone are as many as 1532 columns. What means of transport, what a multitude of workmen, must this have required, seeing that the mountain out of which the stone was hewn is thirty miles distant! In each block are to be seen holes 2½ centimetres in diameter and 3 in depth, the number varying with the size of the blocks; but the columns and the sculptured portions of the building bear no traces of them. According to a Cambodian legend, these are the prints of the fingers of a giant, who, after kneading an enormous quantity of clay, had cut it into blocks and carved it, turning it into a hard and, at the same time, light stone by pouring over it some marvellous liquid.

What impresses the observer just as much as the grandeur, symmetry, and beauty of these impressive buildings is the enormous size and incredible number of the stone blocks they're made from. This temple alone has as many as 1,532 columns. Just think about the transportation and the countless workers that must have been needed, considering the mountain where the stone was quarried is thirty miles away! Each block has holes 2.5 centimeters in diameter and 3 centimeters deep, with the number varying depending on the block's size; however, the columns and the detailed parts of the building show no signs of these holes. According to a Cambodian legend, these are the fingerprints of a giant who, after kneading a massive amount of clay, cut it into blocks and carved it, turning it into a hard yet light stone by pouring some amazing liquid over it.

RUINS IN ONGCOR.

All the mouldings, sculptures, and bas-reliefs appear to have been executed after the erection of the building. The stones are everywhere fitted together in so perfect a manner that you can scarcely see where are the joinings; there is neither sign of mortar nor mark of the chisel, the surface being as polished as marble. Was this incomparable edifice the work of a single genius, who conceived the idea, and watched over the execution of it? One is tempted to think so; for no part of it is deficient, faulty, or inconsistent. To what epoch does it owe its origin? As before remarked, neither tradition nor written inscriptions furnish any certain information upon this point; or rather, I should say, these latter are as a sealed book for want of an interpreter; and they may, perchance, throw light on the subject when some European savant shall succeed in deciphering them.

All the moldings, sculptures, and bas-reliefs seem to have been created after the building was constructed. The stones fit together so perfectly that you can barely see where they join; there’s no sign of mortar or chisel marks, and the surface is as polished as marble. Could this amazing structure be the result of a single genius who came up with the idea and oversaw its execution? It’s tempting to think so, because every part of it is flawless, without any defects or inconsistencies. What era did it come from? As mentioned earlier, neither tradition nor written inscriptions provide any reliable information on this matter; or rather, I should say, those inscriptions are like a sealed book lacking an interpreter, and they might shed light on the topic when some European scholar manages to decipher them.

Ruins in the Ongcor Province. Mount Bakhêng.

RUINS IN ONGCOR.

A temple, about 100 metres in height, built of limestone has been erected on the top of Mount Bakhêng, which is situated two miles and a half north of Ongcor-Wat, on the road leading to the town. At the foot of the mountain are to be seen, among the trees, two magnificent lions, 20 centimetres in height, and each formed, with the pedestals, out of a single block. Steps, partly destroyed, lead to the top of the mountain, whence is to be enjoyed a view so beautiful and extensive, that it is not surprising that these people, who have shown so[301] much taste in their buildings, should have chosen it for a site.

A temple, around 100 meters high, made of limestone, stands on top of Mount Bakhêng, located two and a half miles north of Ongcor-Wat, along the road to the town. At the base of the mountain, you can see two stunning lions, each 20 centimeters tall, carved from a single block along with their pedestals, nestled among the trees. There are steps, some of which are partially damaged, that lead to the mountain's summit, where you can enjoy a view so beautiful and expansive that it's no wonder these people, who have shown such great taste in their architecture, chose this spot for their temple.

On the one side you gaze upon the wooded plain and the pyramidal temple of Ongcor, with its rich colonnades, the mountain of Crome, which is beyond the new city, the view losing itself in the waters of the great lake on the horizon. On the opposite side stretches the long chain of mountains whose quarries, they say, furnished the beautiful stone used for the temples; and amidst thick forests, which extend along the base, is a pretty, small lake, which looks like a blue ribbon on a carpet of verdure. All this region is now as lonely and deserted as formerly it must have been full of life and cheerfulness; and the howling of wild animals, and the cries of a few birds, alone disturb the solitude.

On one side, you look out at the wooded plain and the pyramid-shaped temple of Ongcor, with its impressive columns, the mountain of Crome beyond the new city, the view fading into the waters of the great lake on the horizon. On the other side stretches a long chain of mountains, whose quarries, they say, provided the beautiful stone used for the temples; and among thick forests that stretch along the base is a pretty little lake that looks like a blue ribbon on a green carpet. This whole area now feels as lonely and deserted as it must have once been full of life and joy; the howling of wild animals and the calls of a few birds are the only sounds breaking the silence.

Sad fragility of human things! How many centuries and thousands of generations have passed away, of which history, probably, will never tell us anything: what riches and treasures of art will remain for ever buried beneath these ruins; how many distinguished men—artists, sovereigns, and warriors—whose names were worthy of immortality, are now forgotten, laid to rest under the thick dust which covers these tombs!

Sad fragility of human things! How many centuries and thousands of generations have slipped away, of which history will probably never reveal anything: what riches and treasures of art will remain forever buried beneath these ruins; how many remarkable individuals—artists, rulers, and warriors—whose names deserved to be remembered, are now forgotten, resting under the thick layer of dust that covers these tombs!

The whole summit of the mountain is covered with a coating of lime, forming a vast smooth surface. At regular intervals are four rows of deep holes, in some of which still stand the columns that formerly supported two roofs, and formed a gallery leading from the staircase to the principal part of the building, and the transverse[302] branches of which were connected with four towers, built partly of stone, partly of brick. Judging from the details of the work, and the state of the stone, which in many places crumbles at a touch, this building belongs to a period much anterior to that of many of the other monuments. Art, like science, was then in its infancy; difficulties were surmounted, but not without great efforts of labour and intelligence; taste was of a grand description, but genius was not in proportion; in a word, the temple of Mount Bakhêng appears to have been the prelude to civilization, while that of Ongcor-Wat was probably its climax.

The entire peak of the mountain is covered with a layer of lime, creating a vast, smooth surface. At regular intervals, there are four rows of deep holes, where some columns still stand that once held up two roofs, forming a gallery that led from the staircase to the main part of the building. The transverse branches connected with four towers, which were made partially of stone and partially of brick. Based on the details of the work and the state of the stone, which crumbles at a touch in many places, this building is from a time much earlier than many of the other monuments. Art, like science, was just starting out; challenges were overcome, but only through significant labor and intelligence. The taste was grand, but the genius didn’t match it; in short, the temple of Mount Bakhêng seems to have been the beginning of civilization, while that of Ongcor-Wat was likely its peak.

In the two towers, which are least dilapidated, and which the modern worshippers have covered with a thatched roof, the old one having fallen in, are large idols rudely fashioned, and bearing marks of great age. In one of the other towers is a large stone, the inscription on which is still visible; and on the exterior wall is carved the figure of a king with a long beard, the only portion of bas-relief remaining.

In the two towers, which are the least run-down and have been covered with a thatched roof by modern worshippers since the old one collapsed, there are large idols that are roughly made and show significant signs of age. In one of the other towers, there's a large stone with an inscription that's still readable; on the outside wall, there's a carving of a bearded king, which is the only remaining part of the bas-relief.

A wall surrounds the top of the mountain. Bakhêng has also its Phrâbat, but it is a facsimile of recent origin. The building is quadrangular, and composed of five stories, each 3 metres high. That at the base is 68 metres square. They form so many terraces, which serve as bases to seventy-two small but elegant pavilions; and they are enriched with mouldings, colonnades, and cornices, but no sculpture. The work is perfect; and from its good state of preservation would seem to be of a more recent date[303] than the towers. It is evident that each of these little pavilions formerly contained an idol.

A wall surrounds the top of the mountain. Bakhêng has its Phrâbat as well, but it's a replica from recent times. The building is square and has five stories, each 3 meters tall. The base covers an area of 68 square meters. They create multiple terraces that serve as foundations for seventy-two small but elegant pavilions, enhanced with moldings, colonnades, and cornices, though there is no sculpture. The craftsmanship is impeccable, and its excellent condition suggests it dates more recently than the towers. It's clear that each of these small pavilions once housed an idol.[303]

Each side of the square has a staircase 2 metres wide, with nine steps to each story, and lions on each terrace. The centre of the terrace formed by the last story is only a confused mass of ruins from the fallen towers. Near the staircase are two gigantic blocks of very fine stone, as polished as marble, and shaped like pedestals for statues.

Each side of the square has a staircase that's 2 meters wide, with nine steps leading to each floor, and lions on every terrace. The center of the terrace formed by the top floor is just a chaotic pile of ruins from the collapsed towers. Close to the staircase are two huge blocks of beautifully polished stone, as smooth as marble, shaped like pedestals for statues.

END OF VOL. I.

END OF VOL. 1.

LONDON: PRINTED BY W. CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET,
AND CHARING CROSS.

LONDON: PRINTED BY W. CLOWES AND SONS, STAMFORD STREET,
AND CHARING CROSS.

Albemarle Street,
January, 1864.

Albemarle Street,
January 1864.

MR. MURRAY’S
QUARTERLY LIST OF NEW WORKS.

Charles the Bold.

HISTORY OF CHARLES THE BOLD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY.

HISTORY OF CHARLES THE BOLD, DUKE OF BURGUNDY.

By JOHN FOSTER KIRK.

By John Foster Kirk.

With Portrait. 2 Vols. 8vo. 30s.

With Portrait. 2 Vols. 8vo. 30shillings.

“Mr. Kirk has produced a work which is quite entitled to rank with the writings of his two predecessors (Mr. Prescott and Mr. Motley), with whom he has, both in his merits and his faults, a certain family resemblance. He has studied his subject, not only with patient industry, but with that strong sense of its pre-eminent interest and importance which seems almost disproportionate to a bystander, but which helps him to see and understand much that an equally learned but less enthusiastic student might have overlooked. His extensive and minute knowledge is the learning of a man of vigorous thought accustomed to bring his mind to consider men and things, not merely as they have been written about, but as they actually were, in the variety and complexity of their real existence.”—Saturday Review.

“Mr. Kirk has created a work that truly deserves to be placed alongside the writings of his two predecessors (Mr. Prescott and Mr. Motley), with whom he shares both strengths and weaknesses. He has approached his subject not only with dedicated effort but also with a strong awareness of its significant interest and importance, which may seem excessive to an outsider but enables him to perceive and understand much that an equally knowledgeable but less passionate scholar might miss. His broad and detailed understanding reflects the learning of a thoughtful individual who considers people and events not just as they have been documented, but as they actually were, in the diverse and complex reality of their existence.” —Saturday Review.

“The student of mediæval history has presented to him in these volumes the history of a very striking character, who flourished in an age full of interest, as being the last of those which are commonly called the Middle Ages; a character whose salient points stand out all the more prominently from the contrast which they afford to the features, hardly less strongly marked, of his royal antagonist, Louis XI. The author’s graphic and picturesque style will interest the lover of history.”—English Churchman.

“The student of medieval history has in these volumes the story of a very remarkable figure who lived during a time full of interest, as it is the last of what we commonly call the Middle Ages; a character whose standout traits become even more notable when contrasted with those of his royal opponent, Louis XI. The author’s vivid and engaging style will captivate anyone who loves history.”—English Churchman.

“As the pupil, friend, and collaborateur of Prescott, Mr. Kirk was early initiated into those methods of patient analysis and careful collation, which, conjoined with a remarkably transparent style, give such value to the works of that historian. He does not present us with a mere compilation from works already published, he has conscientiously, and with indefatigable industry, explored the archives of the various countries in which the life story of his hero was acted out, and from these stores he has selected a mass of original matter, from which he has been enabled to reproduce the whole epoch in its minutest as well as in its broadest features. The style of Mr. Kirk is as clear as crystal and sometimes as brilliant. The subject of the work is worthy of such a writer and thinker. The age of Charles the Bold, as the culminating period of the feudal system, contains for us of the present day a profound interest. Mr. Kirk’s exemplification of the working of these antagonistic forces is full of instruction and exceeds in real interest and in startling incidents any fictitious work with which we are acquainted. A third volume, which is to appear shortly, will complete a history, which for original research, excellence of arrangement, beauty of execution, and the impartial spirit that pervades it, is worthy of a place by the side of Prescott’s ‘Ferdinand and Isabella.’”—Daily News.

“As Prescott's student, friend, and collaborator, Mr. Kirk was introduced early on to the methods of thorough analysis and meticulous research that, combined with an exceptionally clear writing style, add significant value to that historian's works. He doesn't just compile existing publications; instead, he has diligently and tirelessly explored the archives of the various countries where the events of his hero's life unfolded, selecting a wealth of original material from which he has crafted a comprehensive portrayal of the entire era, capturing both its smallest details and its largest themes. Mr. Kirk's style is as clear as crystal and sometimes quite brilliant. The subject of his work deserves such a thoughtful writer and scholar. The age of Charles the Bold, as the peak of the feudal system, holds deep interest for us today. Mr. Kirk’s depiction of the clash of these opposing forces is enlightening and surpasses any fictional narrative we might know in terms of genuine interest and dramatic events. A third volume, set to be released soon, will complete a history that, due to its original research, excellent organization, beautiful presentation, and impartial tone, deserves to be placed alongside Prescott’s ‘Ferdinand and Isabella.’” —Daily News.

THE HISTORY OF THE JEWS,
FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD, CONTINUED TO MODERN TIMES.

THE HISTORY OF THE JEWS,
FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD, CONTINUED TO MODERN TIMES.

By HENRY HART MILMAN, D.D.,
Dean of St. Paul’s.

By HENRY HART MILMAN, D.D.,
Dean of St. Paul’s.

Third Edition, revised. 3 Vols. 8vo. 36s.

Third Edition, revised. 3 Vols. 8vo. 36s.

LECTURES ON THE JEWISH CHURCH.
FIRST PART—ABRAHAM TO SAMUEL.

LECTURES ON THE JEWISH CHURCH.
FIRST PART—ABRAHAM TO SAMUEL.

By ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, D.D.,
Dean of Westminster.

By ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, D.D.,
Dean of Westminster.

Second Edition. With Plans. 8vo. 16s.

Second Edition. With Plans. 8vo. £16.

THE
FINANCIAL STATEMENTS OF 1853-60-63,
WITH SPEECHES ON TAX-BILLS, 1861, AND ON CHARITIES, 1863.

THE
FINANCIAL STATEMENTS OF 1853-60-63,
WITH SPEECHES ON TAX BILLS, 1861, AND ON CHARITIES, 1863.

By the Right Hon. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P.,
Chancellor of the Exchequer.

By the Honorable W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P.,
Chancellor of the Exchequer.

8vo, 10s. 6d.

8vo, 10s. 6d.

SELECTIONS FROM THE POETICAL WORKS
PUBLISHED AND UNPUBLISHED OF
LORD HOUGHTON.

SELECTIONS FROM THE POETICAL WORKS
PUBLISHED AND UNPUBLISHED OF
LORD HOUGHTON.

Fcap. 8vo. 6s.

Fcap. 8vo. 6s.

THE ROCK-CUT TEMPLES OF INDIA,
ILLUSTRATED BY 74 PHOTOGRAPHS TAKEN ON THE SPOT.

THE ROCK-CUT TEMPLES OF INDIA,
ILLUSTRATED BY 74 PHOTOGRAPHS TAKEN ON LOCATION.

By MAJOR GILL.

DESCRIBED BY JAMES FERGUSSON, F.R.S.,
Author of “Handbook of Architecture.”

By MAJOR GILL.

DESCRIBED BY JAMES FERGUSSON, F.R.S.,
Author of “Handbook of Architecture.”

8vo. 63s.

8vo. 63s.

THE ANTIQUITY OF MAN, FROM
GEOLOGICAL EVIDENCES;

WITH REMARKS on THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN of SPECIES BY VARIATION.

THE ANTIQUITY OF MAN, FROM
GEOLOGICAL EVIDENCES;

WITH COMMENTS on THEORIES OF THE ORIGIN of SPECIES THROUGH VARIATION.

By SIR CHARLES LYELL, F.R.S.

By Sir Charles Lyell, F.R.S.

Third Edition, revised. With Illustrations. 8vo. 14s.

Third Edition, revised. With Illustrations. 8vo. 14s.

Biblical Dictionary.

THE DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE;
ITS ANTIQUITIES, BIOGRAPHY, GEOGRAPHY, AND NATURAL HISTORY.
BY VARIOUS WRITERS.

THE DICTIONARY OF THE BIBLE;
ITS ANTIQUITIES, BIOGRAPHY, GEOGRAPHY, AND NATURAL HISTORY.
BY VARIOUS AUTHORS.

EDITED BY WM. SMITH, LL.D.,
Editor of the Classical and Latin Dictionaries.

EDITED BY WM. SMITH, LL.D.,
Editor of the Classical and Latin Dictionaries.

COMPLETE IN 3 VOLS. With Illustrations. Medium 8vo. 5l. 5s.

COMPLETE IN 3 VOLS. With Illustrations. Medium 8vo. £5. 5s.

[LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS.]

[LIST OF CONTRIBUTORS.]

  • Archbishop of York.
  • Bishop of Kolkata.
  • Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol.
  • Bishop of Killaloe.
  • Rev. Lord Arthur Hervey.
  • Canterbury Dean.
  • Westminster Dean.
  • Rev. Henry Bailey, B.D.
  • Barry, Rev. Alfred, B.D.
  • Bevan, Rev. W. L., M.A.
  • Blakesley, Canon, B.D.
  • Rev. Horatius Bonar, D.D.
  • Rev. T. E. Brown, M.A.
  • Browne, Archdeacon, M.A.
  • Harold Browne, Professor, B.D.
  • Rev. W. T. Bullock, M.A.
  • Rev. Samuel Clark, M.A.
  • Rev. F. C. Cook, M.A.
  • Rev. Llewelyn Davies, M.A.
  • Day, Rev. G. E., Ph.D.
  • Deutsch, Emanuel.
  • Rev. William Drake, M.A.
  • Rev. E.P. Eddrup, M.A.
  • Rev. F. W. Farrar, M.A.
  • Fergusson, James, F.R.S.
  • Ffoulkes, Edward S., M.A.
  • Garden, Rev. Francis, M.A.
  • Gotch, Rev. W., Ph.D.
  • Grove, George.
  • Hackett, Rev. H. B., D.D.
  • Rev. Ernest Hawkins, B.D.
  • Rev. Henry Hayman, B.D.
  • Rev. J. A. Hessey, D.C.L.
  • Hooker, Joseph D., M.D., F.R.S.
  • Rev. J. J. Hornby, M.A.
  • Rev. W. Houghton, M.A., F.L.S.
  • Rev. J. S. Howson, D.D.
  • Rev. E. Huxtable, M.A.
  • Rev. W. Basil Jones, M.A.
  • Layard, A. H., D.C.L., M.P.
  • Rev. Stanley Leathes, M.A.
  • Lightfoot, Prof. J. B., M.A.
  • Professor D. M. Marks
  • Rev. Frederick Meyrick, M.A.
  • Professor Oppert.
  • Orger, Rev. E. R., M.A.
  • Ormerod, Archdeacon, M.A.
  • Rev. J. J. S. Perowne, B.D.
  • Perowne, Rev. T. T., B.D.
  • Rev. H. W. Phillott, M.A.
  • Professor E. H. Plumptre, M.A.
  • Poole, E. Stanley, M.R.A.S.
  • Poole, R. Stuart, M.R.S.L.
  • Rev. J. L. Porter, M.A.
  • Pritchard, Rev. Chas., M.A., F.R.S.
  • Professor G. Rawlinson, M.A.
  • Rev. H. J. Rose, B.D.
  • Professor W. Selwyn, B.D.
  • William Smith, J.D.
  • Rev. Calvin E. Stowe, D.D.
  • Rev. J. P. Thompson, D.D.
  • Rev. J. F. Thrupp, M.A.
  • Tregelles, S. P., Ph.D.
  • Tristram, Rev. H.B., M.A.
  • Hon. Edw. T. B. Twisleton, M.A.
  • Rev. Edmund Venables, M.A.
  • Rev. B. F. Westcott, M.A.
  • Wordsworth, Canon, D.D.
  • William A. Wright, M.A.

“These volumes have no confined and merely learned interest. They are creditable to the information, research, and thought of the writers, but not less to their power of clear teaching. They have acquainted themselves with recent researches and discoveries; but the Dictionary must prove an invaluable help to the scriptural student, whether lay or clerical, since it presents, in a form sufficiently popular without being superficial, an immense amount of serviceable information, and very necessary to the understanding of the Bible. The mass of information, indeed, collected in these volumes is so considerable, that an ordinary reader might be at first alarmed at the idea of the labour required to master it; while, further, the references to the special works on particular topics open up fields of research which in many cases it would need a long and close application to occupy. But the form of the work relieves the difficulty. The reader may choose for himself his own line of study, every point in which will be something gained in his knowledge, in the most natural and agreeable manner.”—Daily News.

“These volumes are not just for the academically inclined; they're a testament to the authors' knowledge, research, and clear teaching skills. They've engaged with recent studies and findings, and the Dictionary will be an invaluable resource for anyone studying the scriptures, whether you're a layperson or in the clergy. It offers a vast amount of useful information in an accessible manner, which is essential for understanding the Bible. The sheer volume of information in these books might initially overwhelm an average reader, considering the effort it takes to grasp it all. Additionally, the references to specialized works on specific topics lead to areas of research that often require significant time and focus to explore fully. However, the structure of the work makes this easier. Readers can select their own areas of study, with each topic enhancing their knowledge in a natural and enjoyable way.” —Daily News.

THE BAMPTON LECTURES FOR 1863.

THE RELATION BETWEEN THE DIVINE AND HUMAN ELEMENTS IN
HOLY SCRIPTURE.

THE BAMPTON LECTURES FOR 1863.

THE CONNECTION BETWEEN THE DIVINE AND HUMAN ELEMENTS IN
HOLY SCRIPTURE.

By REV. J. HANNAH, D.C.L.,
Warden of Trinity College, Glenalmond; late Fellow of Linc. Coll., Oxford.

By REV. J. HANNAH, D.C.L.,
Warden of Trinity College, Glenalmond; former Fellow of Lincoln College, Oxford.

8vo. 9s.

8vo. 9s.

INDUSTRIAL BIOGRAPHY:
IRON WORKERS—AND TOOL MAKERS.

INDUSTRIAL BIOGRAPHY:
IRON WORKERS AND TOOL MAKERS.

By SAMUEL SMILES.

By Samuel Smiles.

Fifteenth Thousand. Post 8vo. 6s.

15,000. Post 8vo. £6.

Forming a Companion Volume to “Self-Help.”

Forming a Companion Volume to “Self-Help.”

MISCELLANIES.

Miscellaneous.

COLLECTED AND EDITED BY EARL STANHOPE.

COLLECTED AND EDITED BY EARL STANHOPE.

Second Edition, with some Supplementary Letters. Post 8vo. 5s. 6d.

Second Edition, with some Supplementary Letters. Post 8vo. £5. 6d.

⁂ The Supplementary Letters may be obtained separately.

⁂ You can get the Supplementary Letters individually.

SERMONS PREACHED AT LINCOLN’S INN,
AND ON SPECIAL OCCASIONS.

SERMONS GIVEN AT LINCOLN’S INN,
AND ON SPECIAL OCCASIONS.

By Rev. F. C. COOK, M.A.,
Chaplain In Ordinary to the Queen, and Preacher at Lincoln’s Inn.

By Rev. F. C. COOK, M.A.,
Chaplain to the Queen and Preacher at Lincoln’s Inn.

8vo. 9s.

8vo. 9s.

THE MESSIAH.
A NARRATIVE OF THE LIFE, TRAVELS, DEATH, RESURRECTION, AND ASCENSION OF OUR LORD.

THE MESSIAH.
A STORY ABOUT THE LIFE, JOURNEYS, DEATH, RESURRECTION, AND ASCENSION OF OUR LORD.

By the Author of the “Life of Bishop Ken.”

By the author of “The Life of Bishop Ken.”

With Map. 8vo. 18s.

With Map. 8vo. 18s.

Illustrated Prayer Book.

THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER,
ILLUSTRATED WITH ORNAMENTAL BORDERS, INITIAL LETTERS, AND WOODCUTS.

THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER,
DESIGNED WITH DECORATIVE BORDERS, INITIAL LETTERS, AND WOODCUTS.

The Embellishments of the present edition consist of Ornamental Borders, Scrolls, Foliage, Head-pieces and Vignettes, and many hundred Initial Letters printed in Red and Black, together with Historical Engravings, to illustrate the Gospels, from the works of the early Masters.

The decorations in this edition include decorative borders, scrolls, foliage, headers, and vignettes, along with hundreds of initial letters printed in Red and Black, as well as historical engravings to illustrate the Gospels, based on the works of early masters.

List of Engravings.

Engraving List.

CHRIST’S ENTRY INTO JERUSALEMAng. of Fiesole.
ST. JOHN IN THE WILDERNESSOverbeck.
CHRISTMAS DAY—THE NATIVITYRaphael.
STONING OF ST. STEPHENRaphael.
ST. JOHN EVANGELISTRaphael.
FLIGHT INTO EGYPTAng. of Fiesole.
ADORATION OF THE MAGIRaphael.
INFANT JESUS IN THE TEMPLEOverbeck.
CHRIST HEALING THE BLINDPoussin.
MARY MAGDALENRaphael.
JUDAS RECEIVING THE MONEYAng. of Fiesole.
THE LAST SUPPERRaphael.
CHRIST BEFORE PILATEOverbeck.
GOOD FRIDAY—THE CRUCIFIXIONRaphael.
       „        „       CHRIST BEARING THE CROSSRaphael.
THE ENTOMBMENTRaphael.
EASTER DAY—THE RESURRECTIONRaphael.
THE GOOD SHEPHERDOverbeck.
DAY OF PENTECOSTRaphael.
THE ASCENSIONRaphael.
MIRACULOUS DRAUGHT OF FISHESRaphael.
THE WIDOW’S SON OF NAINOverbeck.
TRIBUTE MONEYNaeke.
THE RAISING OF JAIRUS’ DAUGHTEROverbeck.
ST. ANDREWRaphael.
ST. THOMAS’S INCREDULITYRaphael.
ST. PAULRaphael.
CONVERSION OF ST. PAULRaphael.
PRESENTATION IN THE TEMPLEFra Bartolomeo.
ANNUNCIATION OF THE VIRGINRaphael.
ST. MARKFra Bartolomeo.
ST. PETERRaphael.
ST. BARTHOLOMEWRaphael.
ST. MATTHEWRaphael.
ST. MICHAELRaphael.
ST. LUKEOverbeck.
ST. SIMON AND ST. JUDERaphael.

EDITED, WITH NOTES EXPLAINING THE ORDER AND HISTORY OF THE OFFICES,
By Rev. THOMAS JAMES, M.A.,
Late Honorary Canon of Peterborough and Vicar of Sibbertoft.

EDITED, WITH NOTES EXPLAINING THE ORDER AND HISTORY OF THE OFFICES,
By Rev. THOMAS JAMES, M.A.,
Former Honorary Canon of Peterborough and Vicar of Sibbertoft.

A New Edition. One Volume. Medium 8vo. 18s.

A New Edition. One Volume. Medium 8vo. £18.

“The number, variety, and beauty of the devices that enrich the pages, far surpass anything that has been done in decorative printing.”—The Spectator.

“The number, variety, and beauty of the devices that enhance the pages far exceed anything that has been achieved in decorative printing.”—The Spectator.

“A noble devotional volume and fitting Christian manual.”—The Times.

“A valuable devotional book and an appropriate guide for Christians.” —The Times.

“Not surpassed by the life-engrossing laborious productions of those good old transcribers in cloistered cells of the past.”—The Morning Post.

“Not outdone by the life-consuming, painstaking works of those diligent old scribes in secluded cells of the past.”—The Morning Post.

“There is not a page which has not something worthy of commendation.”—Athenæum.

“There isn't a page that doesn't have something worth praising.”—Athenæum.

“It is impossible to speak too highly of the exceeding beauty of this work.”—Cambridge Chronicle.

“It’s impossible to praise the incredible beauty of this work enough.”—Cambridge Chronicle.

WEDGWOOD:
AN ADDRESS DELIVERED AT BURSLEM.

WEDGWOOD:
A TALK GIVEN IN BURSLEM.

By the RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P.,
Chancellor of the Exchequer.

By the RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M.P.,
Chancellor of the Exchequer.

With Woodcuts. Post 8vo. 2s.

With Woodcuts. Post 8vo. £2.

Also a Cheaper Edition, price One Shilling.

Also available in a more affordable version for just one shilling.

LAWS OF NATURE, THE FOUNDATION OF
MORALS.

LAWS OF NATURE, THE FOUNDATION OF
MORALS.

By DAVID ROWLAND,
Author of “A Manual of the English Constitution.”

By DAVID ROWLAND,
Author of “A Manual of the English Constitution.”

Post 8vo. 6s.

Post 8vo. 6s.

ON NUMBERING OUR DAYS.

ON COUNTING OUR DAYS.

A SERMON PREACHED AT ST. GEORGE’S, HANOVER SQUARE, OCTOBER, 1863,
ON THE DEATH OF LORD LYNDHURST.

A SERMON PREACHED AT ST. GEORGE’S, HANOVER SQUARE, OCTOBER, 1863,
ON THE DEATH OF LORD LYNDHURST.

By REV. HENRY HOWARTH, B.D.

By Rev. Henry Howarth, B.D.

Post 8vo. 6d.

Post 8vo. 6d.

HYMNS IN PROSE, FOR CHILDREN.

Prose Hymns for Kids.

By MRS. BARBAULD.

By Mrs. Barbauld.

Illustrated with 112 Original Designs by Barnes, Wimperis, Coleman, and Kennedy,
engraved by Cooper.

Illustrated with 112 original designs by Barnes, Wimperis, Coleman, and Kennedy,
engraved by Cooper.

Small 4to. 7s. 6d.

Small 4to. 7s. 6d.

PERSONALITIES OF THE FOREST OF
DEAN;
BEING A RELATION OF ITS SUCCESSIVE OFFICIALS, GENTRY, AND COMMONALTY.

PERSONALITIES OF THE FOREST OF
DEAN;
A RECORD OF ITS VARIOUS OFFICIALS, GENTRY, AND COMMON PEOPLE.

By REV. H. G. NICHOLLS, M.A.,
Author of “Historical Account of the Forest of Dean.”

By REV. H. G. NICHOLLS, M.A.,
Author of “Historical Account of the Forest of Dean.”

Post 8vo. 3s. 6d.

Post 8vo. £3.60

Recent Biographies.

MEMOIR OF BISHOP BLOMFIELD, D.D.,
WITH SELECTIONS FROM HIS CORRESPONDENCE.

MEMOIR OF BISHOP BLOMFIELD, D.D.,
WITH SELECTIONS FROM HIS CORRESPONDENCE.

By Rev. ALFRED BLOMFIELD, M.A.

By Rev. ALFRED BLOMFIELD, M.A.

With Portrait. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 18s.

With Portrait. 2 Vols. Post 8vo. 18s.

LIFE OF THE RIGHT HON. WILLIAM PITT.
WITH EXTRACTS FROM HIS MS. PAPERS.

LIFE OF THE RIGHT HON. WILLIAM PITT.
WITH EXCERPTS FROM HIS MANUSCRIPT PAPERS.

By EARL STANHOPE.

By Earl Stanhope.

Second Edition, revised. With Portraits. 4 Vols. Post 8vo. 42s.

Second Edition, revised. With Portraits. 4 Vols. Post 8vo. 42s.

LIVES OF BRITISH ENGINEERS.
FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD DOWN TO THE DEATH OF ROBERT STEPHENSON.

LIVES OF BRITISH ENGINEERS.
FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE DEATH OF ROBERT STEPHENSON.

With an Account of their Principal Works; and a History of Inland Communication
in Britain.

With an Overview of their Main Works; and a History of Internal Communication
in Britain.

By SAMUEL SMILES.

By Samuel Smiles.

With Seven Portraits and 300 Illustrations. 3 Vols. 8vo, 63s.

With Seven Portraits and 300 Illustrations. 3 Vols. 8vo, 63s.

LIFE OF GENERAL SIR HOWARD DOUGLAS,
BART., G.C.B., &c.
FROM HIS NOTES, CONVERSATIONS, AND CORRESPONDENCE.

LIFE OF GENERAL SIR HOWARD DOUGLAS,
BART., G.C.B., etc.
BASED ON HIS NOTES, CONVERSATIONS, AND CORRESPONDENCE.

By S. W. FULLOM.

By S. W. FULLM.

With Portrait. 8vo. 15s.

With Portrait. 8vo. 15s.

LIFE OF GEN. SIR ROBERT WILSON.
FROM AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL MEMOIRS, JOURNALS, NARRATIVES,
CORRESPONDENCE, &c.

LIFE OF GEN. SIR ROBERT WILSON.
FROM AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL MEMOIRS, JOURNALS, NARRATIVES,
CORRESPONDENCE, &c.

By Rev. HERBERT RANDOLPH, M.A.

By Rev. HERBERT RANDOLPH, M.A.

Portrait. 2 Vols, 8vo. 26s.

Portrait. 2 Volumes, 8vo. 26s.

REMAINS OF ARTHUR HENRY HALLAM.
WITH PREFACE AND MEMOIR.

REMAINS OF ARTHUR HENRY HALLAM.
WITH PREFACE AND MEMOIR.

Third Edition. With Portrait, Fcap. 8vo. 7s. 6d.

Third Edition. With Portrait, Fcap. 8vo. 7s. 6d.

Uniform with Tennyson’s “In Memoriam.”

Uniform with Tennyson’s “In Memoriam.”

ANNALS OF
THE WARS OF 18TH & 19TH CENTURIES,
1700-1815.
INCLUDING THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO.

ANNALS OF
THE WARS OF 18TH & 19TH CENTURIES,
1700-1815.
INCLUDING THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO.

By LIEUT.-GEN. The HON. SIR EDWARD CUST, D.C.L.

By LIEUT.-GEN. The HON. SIR EDWARD CUST, D.C.L.

Complete in 9 Vols. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. each.

Complete in 9 Volumes. Fcap. 8vo. 5s. each.

AIDS TO FAITH.
A SERIES OF THEOLOGICAL ESSAYS BY THE FOLLOWING WRITERS:

AIDS TO FAITH.
A SERIES OF THEOLOGICAL ESSAYS BY THE FOLLOWING WRITERS:

  • Rev. Canon Harold Browne.
  • Rev. F.C. Cook, M.A.
  • Bishop of Gloucester and Bristol.
  • Bishop of Killaloe.
  • Rev. Dr. McCaul.
  • Rev. Prof. Mansel.
  • Rev. Prof. Rawlinson.
  • The Archbishop of York.

EDITED BY THE ARCHBISHOP OF YORK.

EDITED BY THE ARCHBISHOP OF YORK.

8vo. 9s.

8vo. 9s.

HISTORY OF THE MODERN STYLES OF
ARCHITECTURE.

HISTORY OF THE MODERN STYLES OF
ARCHITECTURE.

By JAMES FERGUSSON, F.R.S., F.R.A.S.

By JAMES FERGUSSON, F.R.S., F.R.A.S.

With 312 Illustrations. 8vo. 31s. 6d.

With 312 Illustrations. 8vo. 31s. 6d.

HISTORY OF THE RACES OF THE OLD
WORLD.
DESIGNED AS A MANUAL OF ETHNOLOGY.

HISTORY OF THE RACES OF THE OLD
WORLD.
DESIGNED AS A GUIDE TO ETHNOLOGY.

By CHARLES L. BRACE.

By CHARLES L. BRACE.

Post 8vo. 9s.

Post 8vo. 9s.

SERMONS IN THE EAST,
PREACHED BEFORE H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF WALES DURING HIS TOUR.
WITH NOTICES OF SOME OF THE LOCALITIES VISITED.

SERMONS IN THE EAST,
PREACHED BEFORE H.R.H. THE PRINCE OF WALES DURING HIS TOUR.
WITH NOTICES OF SOME OF THE LOCALITIES VISITED.

By ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, D.D.,
Dean of Westminster and Deputy-Clerk of the Closet.

By ARTHUR PENRHYN STANLEY, D.D.,
Dean of Westminster and Deputy Clerk of the Closet.

Third Edition. 8vo. 9s.

Third Edition. 8vo. £9.

PRINCIPLES OF SURGERY.

SURGERY PRINCIPLES.

By JAMES SYME, F.R.S.E.,
Professor of Clinical Surgery in the University of Edinburgh.

By JAMES SYME, F.R.S.E.,
Professor of Clinical Surgery at the University of Edinburgh.

Fifth Edition, revised 8vo. 12s.

Fifth Edition, revised 8vo. 12s.

Recent Travels.

PALERMO AND NAPLES IN 1859-61.
WITH NOTICES OF VICTOR EMMANUEL, FRANCIS II., AND GARIBALDI.

PALERMO AND NAPLES IN 1859-61.
WITH NOTES ON VICTOR EMMANUEL, FRANCIS II., AND GARIBALDI.

By ADMIRAL SIR RODNEY MUNDY, R.N., K.C.B.

By ADMIRAL SIR RODNEY MUNDY, R.N., K.C.B.

With Frontispiece. Post 8vo. 12s.

With Frontispiece. Post 8vo. £1.20.

TRAVELS IN PERU AND INDIA,
While collecting Cinchona Plants, and introducing the culture of Bark into India.

TRAVELS IN PERU AND INDIA,
While collecting cinchona plants and bringing the cultivation of bark to India.

By CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM.

By Clements R. Markham.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16s.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16shillings.

BRITISH COLUMBIA & VANCOUVER’S ISLAND.
THEIR FORESTS, RIVERS, COASTS, GOLD FIELDS, AND RESOURCES
FOR COLONISATION.

BRITISH COLUMBIA & VANCOUVER’S ISLAND.
THEIR FORESTS, RIVERS, COASTS, GOLD FIELDS, AND RESOURCES
FOR COLONIZATION.

By COMMANDER MAYNE, R.N.

By Commander Mayne, R.N.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16s.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16.

THE RUINED CITIES OF AFRICA.
WITH NOTICES OF ARAB LIFE.

THE RUINED CITIES OF AFRICA.
WITH NOTICES OF ARAB LIFE.

By NATHAN DAVIS, F.R.G.S.

By Nathan Davis, F.R.G.S.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 14s.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 14s.

TARTAR STEPPES & THEIR INHABITANTS.
CHIEFLY EXTRACTED FROM LETTERS ADDRESSED TO FRIENDS.

TARTAR STEPPES & THEIR INHABITANTS.
CHIEFLY EXTRACTED FROM LETTERS ADDRESSED TO FRIENDS.

By MRS. ATKINSON.

By Mrs. Atkinson.

With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12s.

With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 12s.

JAPAN AND CHINA.
A NARRATIVE OF JOURNEYS TO YEDO AND PEKIN;
WITH NOTICES OF THE NATURAL PRODUCTIONS, AGRICULTURE, HORTICULTURE, TRADE, ETC.

JAPAN AND CHINA.
A STORY OF TRIPS TO TOKYO AND BEIJING;
WITH OBSERVATIONS ON THE NATURAL RESOURCES, FARMING, GARDENING, TRADE, ETC.

By ROBERT FORTUNE,
Author of “Three Visits to China.”

By ROBERT FORTUNE,
Author of “Three Visits to China.”

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. 16s.

With Map and Illustrations. 8vo. £16.

THE GREAT RIVER OF CHINA:
A NARRATIVE OF AN EXPEDITION SENT TO EXPLORE THE UPPER WATERS OF
THE YANG-TSZE.

THE GREAT RIVER OF CHINA:
A NARRATIVE OF AN EXPEDITION SENT TO EXPLORE THE UPPER WATERS OF
THE YANG-TSE.

By CAPTAIN T. W. BLAKISTON, R.A.

By Captain T. W. Blakiston, R.A.

With Maps and Illustrations. 8vo. 18s.

With Maps and Illustrations. 8vo. 18shillings.

LISPINGS FROM LOW LATITUDES.
AN ILLUSTRATED JOURNAL OF A TOUR IN EGYPT.

LISPINGS FROM LOW LATITUDES.
AN ILLUSTRATED JOURNAL OF A TOUR IN EGYPT.

By the HON. IMPULSIA GUSHINGTON.

By Hon. Impulsia Gushington.

EDITED BY LORD DUFFERIN.

Edited by Lord Dufferin.

With 24 Large Plates. 4to. 21s.

With 24 Large Plates. 4to. £21.

POETICAL WORKS OF GONGORA.
TRANSLATED, WITH AN HISTORICAL AND CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE
TIMES OF PHILIP III. AND IV. OF SPAIN.

POETICAL WORKS OF GONGORA.
TRANSLATED, WITH A HISTORICAL AND CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE
TIMES OF PHILIP III. AND IV. OF SPAIN.

By ARCHDEACON CHURTON.

By Archdeacon Churton.

With Portrait. 2 Vols. Small 8vo. 15s.

With Portrait. 2 Vols. Small 8vo. 15s.

A CRITICAL HISTORY OF
FREE THOUGHT IN REFERENCE TO THE
CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
BEING THE BAMPTON LECTURES FOR 1862.

A CRITICAL HISTORY OF
FREE THOUGHT IN REFERENCE TO THE
CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
BEING THE BAMPTON LECTURES FOR 1862.

By REV. ADAM STOREY FARRAR, M.A.,
Queen’s Coll., Oxford.

By REV. ADAM STOREY FARRAR, M.A.,
Queen’s College, Oxford.

8vo. 16s.

8vo. 16s.

THE GRAND REMONSTRANCE, 1641;
WITH AN ESSAY ON ENGLISH FREEDOM UNDER PLANTAGENET AND
TUDOR SOVEREIGNS.

THE GRAND REMONSTRANCE, 1641;
WITH AN ESSAY ON ENGLISH FREEDOM UNDER PLANTAGENET AND
TUDOR SOVEREIGNS.

By JOHN FORSTER,
Author of “Life of Sir John Eliot;” “Arrest of the Five Members by Charles I.;” &c.

By JOHN FORSTER,
Author of “Life of Sir John Eliot;” “Arrest of the Five Members by Charles I.;” &c.

Second Edition, revised. Post 8vo. 12s.

Second Edition, revised. Large 8vo. £1.20.

DENMARK AND GERMANY SINCE 1815.

Denmark and Germany since 1815.

By CHARLES A. GOSCH.

By CHARLES A. GOSCH.

With Four Maps of the Duchies, &c. 8vo, 12s.

With Four Maps of the Duchies, etc. 8vo, 12s.

THE TAEPING REBELLION;
ITS RISE AND PROGRESS, NARRATED FROM DOCUMENTS AND INFORMATION
COLLECTED IN CHINA.

THE TAEPING REBELLION;
ITS RISE AND PROGRESS, TOLD THROUGH DOCUMENTS AND INFORMATION
COLLECTED IN CHINA.

By COMMANDER LINDESAY BRINE, R.N.

By Commander Lindesay Brine, R.N.

With Plans. Post 8vo. 10s. 6d.

With Plans. Post 8vo. £10.6.

Albemarle Street,
January, 1864.

Albemarle Street,
January, 1864.

Forthcoming Works.

THE PEOPLE’S EDITION OF
H.R.H. the Prince Consort’s
Principal Speeches and Addresses.
WITH AN INTRODUCTION, GIVING SOME OUTLINES OF HIS CHARACTER.

THE PEOPLE’S EDITION OF
H.R.H. the Prince Consort’s
Key Speeches and Addresses.
WITH AN INTRODUCTION, PROVIDING SOME INSIGHTS INTO HIS CHARACTER.

With Portrait. Fcap. 8vo. One Shilling.

With Portrait. Fcap. 8vo. One Pound.

“It must be obvious to the reader that the writer has received the most valuable and important aid from those who, by their constant intercourse with the Prince Consort, could best appreciate the high qualities in him which shone forth in domestic life—from persons in the Royal Household, who saw him daily—from Members of the Royal Family—and especially from the Queen Herself.”—From the Introduction.

“It must be clear to the reader that the writer has received invaluable support from those who, through their ongoing interactions with the Prince Consort, could truly recognize the exceptional qualities he displayed in his personal life—from individuals in the Royal Household, who saw him every day—from Members of the Royal Family—and especially from the The Queen Herself.”—From the Intro.

The New Testament,
ILLUSTRATED AND ANNOTATED
WITH
A PLAIN EXPLANATORY COMMENT FOR PRIVATE AND FAMILY READING.

The New Testament,
ILLUSTRATED AND ANNOTATED
WITH
A SIMPLE EXPLANATORY COMMENT FOR PERSONAL AND FAMILY READING.

Edited by the Rev. F. C. COOK, M.A.,
Preacher at Lincoln’s Inn; and
Rev. W. BASIL JONES, M.A.,
Examining Chaplain to the Archbishop of York.

Edited by Rev. F. C. COOK, M.A.,
Preacher at Lincoln’s Inn; and
Rev. W. BASIL JONES, M.A.,
Examining Chaplain to the Archbishop of York.

WITH VIEWS OF BIBLE SCENES FROM SKETCHES AND PHOTOGRAPHS MADE ON THE SPOT.

WITH VIEWS OF BIBLE SCENES FROM SKETCHES AND PHOTOS TAKEN ON SITE.

Two volumes, crown 8vo.

Two volumes, 8vo size.

Published under the sanction of His Grace the Lord Archbishop of York.

Published under the approval of His Grace the Lord Archbishop of York.

Life and Times of Sir Joshua Reynolds,
WITH NOTICES OF HOGARTH, WILSON, GAINSBOROUGH, AND OTHERS.

Life and Times of Sir Joshua Reynolds,
WITH NOTES ON HOGARTH, WILSON, GAINSBOROUGH, AND OTHERS.

Commenced by the late C. R. LESLIE, R.A.,
Author of “The Memoirs of Constable,” and “Handbook for Young Painters.”
Continued and Concluded by TOM TAYLOR.

Started by the late C. R. LESLIE, R.A.,
Author of “The Memoirs of Constable” and “Handbook for Young Painters.”
Completed by TOM TAYLOR.

With Portraits. 2 Vols. 8vo.

With Portraits. 2 Volumes. 8vo.

Meditations on the Essence of the
Christian Religion.

Meditations on the Core of the
Christian Faith.

By MONSIEUR GUIZOT.

By MR. GUIZOT.

Translated from the French. 8vo. Author’s Edition.

Translated from the French. 8vo. Author’s Edition.

The Metallurgy of Iron and Steel.

The Science of Iron and Steel.

By JOHN PERCY, M.D., F.R.S.

By John Percy, M.D., F.R.S.

With 200 Illustrations, carefully drawn to Scale.
2 Vols., 8vo.

With 200 illustrations, carefully drawn to scale.
2 Vols., 8vo.

Rambles in the Deserts of Syria,
AND AMONG
THE TURKOMANS AND BEDAWEENS.

Rambles in the Deserts of Syria,
AND AMONG
THE TURKOMANS AND BEDOUINS.

Post 8vo.

Post 8vo.

The Diary of Mary, Countess Cowper,
Lady of the Bedchamber to Caroline, Princess of Wales, afterwards
Queen of George I.

The Diary of Mary, Countess Cowper,
Lady of the Bedchamber to Caroline, Princess of Wales, who later became the Queen of George I.

From the Original MS. in the possession of the family.

From the original manuscript in the family's possession.

Portrait. 8vo.

Portrait. 8vo.

History of the Interregnum
FROM THE DEATH OF CHARLES I. TO THE BATTLE OF DUNBAR. 1648-50.
Chiefly from the MS. Minutes of the Council of State in the State Paper Office,
and other MS. sources.

History of the Interregnum
FROM THE DEATH OF CHARLES I. TO THE BATTLE OF DUNBAR. 1648-50.
Mainly from the handwritten minutes of the Council of State in the State Paper Office,
and other handwritten sources.

By ANDREW BISSET.

By ANDREW BISSET.

8vo.

8vo.

The Five Great Monarchies of the
Ancient Eastern World.
THEIR HISTORY, GEOGRAPHY, AND ANTIQUITIES.

The Five Great Monarchies of the
Ancient Eastern World.
THEIR HISTORY, GEOGRAPHY, AND ANTIQUITIES.

Vols. 1 & 2. CHALDÆA, ASSYRIA (Ready.)
    „    3 & 4. BABYLON, MEDIA, and PERSIA. (In Preparation.)

Vols. 1 & 2. CHALDÆA, ASSYRIA (Ready.)
    „    3 & 4. BABYLON, MEDIA, and PERSIA. (In Preparation.)

By GEORGE RAWLINSON, M.A., Camden Professor of Ancient History in the University of Oxford.

By GEORGE RAWLINSON, M.A., Camden Professor of Ancient History at the University of Oxford.

With Illustrations. 8vo. 16s. each.

With Illustrations. 8vo. 16s each.

History of the French Revolution,
1789-1795.

History of the French Revolution, 1789-1795.

By Professor SYBEL, of Munich.

By Professor Sybel, Munich.

Translated from the German. 3 vols. 8vo.

Translated from the German. 3 volumes. 8vo.

Life of General Sir William Napier,
AUTHOR OF “HISTORY OF THE PENINSULAR WAR,” &c., &c.

Life of General Sir William Napier,
AUTHOR OF “HISTORY OF THE PENINSULAR WAR,” etc., etc.

Edited by H. A. BRUCE, M.P.

Edited by H. A. BRUCE, M.P.

With Portraits. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo.

With Portraits. 2 Vols. Crown 8vo.

Narrative of Travels and Discoveries in the
Kingdoms of Siam, Cambojia, and Lao.

Narrative of Travels and Discoveries in the
Kingdoms of Siam, Cambodia, and Laos.

By HENRI MOUHOT, F.R.G.S.

By HENRI MOUHOT, F.R.G.S.

With Map and 80 Illustrations. 2 Vols. 8vo.

With a map and 80 illustrations. 2 volumes. 8vo.

A New History of Painting in Italy,
Derived from Original Researches in the Archives of Italy, as well as from an actual
inspection of the Works of Art in that country.

A New History of Painting in Italy,
Based on Original Research in the Archives of Italy, along with a firsthand
examination of the Works of Art in that country.

By J. A. CROWE, and SIGNOR CAVALCASELLE,
Authors of “A History of Early Flemish Art.”

By J. A. CROWE and SIGNOR CAVALCASELLE,
Authors of “A History of Early Flemish Art.”

Vols. I. & II. With Illustrations. 8vo.

Vols. I & II. With Illustrations. 8vo.

The Music of the Most Ancient Nations;
PARTICULARLY OF THE ASSYRIANS, EGYPTIANS, AND HEBREWS; WITH
SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE DISCOVERIES IN WESTERN
ASIA AND IN EGYPT.

The Music of the Most Ancient Nations;
ESPECIALLY OF THE ASSYRIANS, EGYPTIANS, AND HEBREWS; WITH
SPECIFIC REFERENCE TO THE DISCOVERIES IN WESTERN
ASIA AND IN EGYPT.

By CARL ENGEL.

By CARL ENGEL.

Copiously Illustrated. 8vo.

Fully Illustrated. 8vo.

Handbook to the Western Cathedrals:
BRISTOL, GLOUCESTER, HEREFORD, WORCESTER, AND LICHFIELD.

Handbook to the Western Cathedrals:
BRISTOL, GLOUCESTER, HEREFORD, WORCESTER, AND LICHFIELD.

With Illustrations. Post 8vo. 16s. (This Day.)

With Illustrations. Post 8vo. £1.66. (This Day.)

History of Christianity,
FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO THE ABOLITION OF PAGANISM IN THE
ROMAN EMPIRE.

History of Christianity,
FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO THE END OF PAGANISM IN THE
ROMAN EMPIRE.

By HENRY HART MILMAN, D.D.,
Dean of St. Paul’s.

By HENRY HART MILMAN, D.D.,
Dean of St. Paul’s.

A New and Revised Edition. 3 vols. 8vo. 36s. (This Day.)

A New and Revised Edition. 3 vols. 8vo. £1.80. (This Day.)

A History of Latin Christianity,
INCLUDING THAT OF THE POPES TO THE PONTIFICATE OF NICHOLAS V.

A History of Latin Christianity,
INCLUDING THAT OF THE POPES UP TO THE PONTIFICATE OF NICHOLAS V.

By DEAN MILMAN.

By Dean Milman.

Third and Revised Edition. 8 vols. 8vo.

Third and Revised Edition. 8 vols. 8vo.

A Dictionary of Christian Antiquities and
Church History.

A Dictionary of Christian Antiquities and
Church History.

BY VARIOUS WRITERS.
Edited by WM. SMITH, LL.D.,
Editor of the “Biblical, Classical, and Latin Dictionaries.”

BY VARIOUS WRITERS.
Edited by WM. SMITH, LL.D.,
Editor of the “Biblical, Classical, and Latin Dictionaries.”

With Illustrations. Medium 8vo.

With Illustrations. Medium 8vo.

⁂ This work will be uniform with the “Dictionary of the Bible,” and be published in
conjunction with Messrs. Rivingtons.

⁂ This work will be consistent with the “Dictionary of the Bible,” and will be published in
collaboration with Messrs. Rivingtons.

A Dictionary of Ancient Ecclesiastical
Biography.

A Dictionary of Ancient Church Biography.

BY VARIOUS WRITERS.

BY DIFFERENT AUTHORS.

Edited by WM. SMITH, LL.D.

Edited by WM. SMITH, Ph.D.

Medium 8vo.

Medium 8vo.

Uniform with “Dr. Wm. Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible.”

Uniform with “Dr. Wm. Smith’s Dictionary of the Bible.”

Life and Times of Cicero.
HIS CHARACTER, PUBLIC AND DOMESTIC, VIEWED AS A STATESMAN,
ORATOR, AND FRIEND.
With Selections from his Correspondence and Orations.

Life and Times of Cicero.
HIS CHARACTER, PUBLIC AND PRIVATE, SEEN AS A STATESMAN,
ORATOR, AND FRIEND.
With Selections from his Letters and Speeches.

By WILLIAM FORSYTH, M.A., Q.C.,
Author of “Hortensius,” &c.

By WILLIAM FORSYTH, M.A., Q.C.,
Author of "Hortensius," etc.

With Illustrations. Two Vols. Post 8vo. (Ready.)

With Illustrations. Two Volumes. Post 8vo. (Ready.)

The Naturalist on the River Amazons,
ADVENTURES AND STUDIES OF NATURAL HISTORY DURING
ELEVEN YEARS OF TRAVEL.

The Naturalist on the River Amazons,
ADVENTURES AND STUDIES OF NATURAL HISTORY DURING
ELEVEN YEARS OF TRAVEL.

By H. W. BATES.

By H.W. Bates.

A New and Popular Edition. Map and Illustrations. One Volume. Post 8vo.

A new and popular edition. Includes a map and illustrations. One volume. Post 8vo.

The Diary of a Dutiful Son.

The Diary of a Dutiful Son.

By the late T. G. FONNEREAU, Esq.

By the late T. G. FONNEREAU, Esq.

Fcap. 8vo.

Fcap 8vo.

Student’s Manual of English Literature.

Student's Guide to English Literature.

By the late T. B. SHAW.

By the late T. B. SHAW.

A New Edition, carefully revised by the Author. Edited, with Notes and
Illustrations,

A new edition, carefully updated by the author. Edited, with notes and
illustrations,

By WM. SMITH, LL.D.

By Wm. Smith, LL.D.

Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. Uniform with “The Student’s Hume.”

Post 8vo. 7s. 6d. Uniform with “The Student’s Hume.”

The Works of Alexander Pope.
WITH A NEW LIFE, INTRODUCTIONS, AND NOTES.

The Works of Alexander Pope.
WITH A NEW BIOGRAPHY, INTRODUCTIONS, AND NOTES.

By Rev. WHITWELL ELWIN, B.A.

By Rev. Whitwell Elwin, B.A.

With Portraits. 8vo.

With Portraits. Paperback.

Elements of Geology;
OR, THE ANCIENT CHANGES OF THE EARTH AND ITS INHABITANTS.

Elements of Geology;
OR, THE ANCIENT CHANGES OF THE EARTH AND ITS INHABITANTS.

By Sir CHARLES LYELL, F.R.S.

By Sir Charles Lyell, F.R.S.

A new and most thoroughly revised Edition, with Additions.

A new and completely updated edition, with additional content.

With numerous Woodcuts. 8vo.

With many woodcuts. 8vo.

A New English-Latin Dictionary,
COMPILED FROM ORIGINAL SOURCES.

A New English-Latin Dictionary,
PUT TOGETHER FROM ORIGINAL SOURCES.

By WM. SMITH, LL.D., and THEOPHILUS D. HALL, M.A.

By WM. SMITH, LL.D., and THEOPHILUS D. HALL, M.A.

8vo. and 12mo.

8vo and 12mo

Uniform with Dr. Smith’s “Latin-English Dictionary.”

Uniform with Dr. Smith’s “Latin-English Dictionary.”

HANDBOOKS FOR TRAVELLERS.

Murray’s Handbook for Sicily, Palermo,
MESSINA, CATANIA, SYRACUSE, ETNA, AND THE RUINS OF THE GREEK
TEMPLES.

Murray’s Handbook for Sicily, Palermo,
MESSINA, CATANIA, SYRACUSE, ETNA, AND THE RUINS OF THE GREEK
TEMPLES.

Map and Plans. Post 8vo.

Map and Plans. Paperback 8vo.

Murray’s Handbook for Paris.
A GUIDE FOR VISITORS TO THAT METROPOLIS AND ITS ENVIRONS.

Murray’s Handbook for Paris.
A GUIDE FOR VISITORS TO THAT CITY AND ITS SURROUNDINGS.

Map and Plans. Small 8vo.

Maps and Plans. Small 8vo.

Murray’s Handbook for Ireland,
FROM ORIGINAL SURVEY AND JOURNEYS IN THAT COUNTRY.

Murray’s Handbook for Ireland,
BASED ON ORIGINAL SURVERY AND TRAVELS IN THAT COUNTRY.

Map. Post 8vo.

Map. Paperback.

Murray’s Handbook for Portugal & Lisbon.

Murray’s Handbook for Portugal & Lisbon.

A New and Revised Edition. Map. Post 8vo.

A New and Revised Edition. Map. Small 8vo.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to Belgium
and the Rhine.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to Belgium
and the Rhine.

Map. Post 8vo.

Map. 8vo.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to the Tyrol.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to the Tyrol.

Map. Post 8vo.

Map. Paperback, 8vo.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to Switzerland.

Murray’s Travel Guide to Switzerland.

Map. Post 8vo.

Map. Paperback.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to France.

Murray’s Travel Guide to France.

Map. Post 8vo.

Map. Paperback, 8vo size.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to Italy and
Rome.

Murray’s Knapsack Guide to Italy and
Rome.

Map. Post 8vo.

Map. 8vo edition.

BRADBURY AND EVANS, PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS.

BRADBURY AND EVANS, PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS.

FOOTNOTES

[1] Number for August 9, 1862, which also contained a tolerably good portrait of M. Mouhot.

[1] Issue from August 9, 1862, which also featured a pretty decent portrait of M. Mouhot.

[2] The word Siam is Malay, from which language this name, as well as many others of Indian places, has been borrowed by Europeans. The Siamese know it not.

[2] The word Siam comes from Malay, and this name, along with many others from Indian locations, has been adopted by Europeans. The Siamese are unfamiliar with it.

[3] “The word Phra, which so frequently occurs in this work, here appears for the first time; I have to remark that it is probably derived from, or of common origin with, the Pharaoh of antiquity. It is given in the Siamese dictionaries as synonymous with God, ruler, priest, and teacher. It is in fact the word by which sovereignty and sanctity are associated in the popular mind. As the title Divus was appropriated by the Roman Emperor, as in most monarchies a sort of sacredness is attached to the royal person, the orientals have made gods of their kings, their heroes, and their sages, without any scruple. Image-worship is in fact only the materialising or incarnating of the idea of Deity.”—The Kingdom and People of Siam, Sir John Bowring.

[3] “The term Phra, which comes up frequently in this work, appears for the first time here; I should point out that it likely comes from, or shares a common origin with, the ancient Pharaoh. In Siamese dictionaries, it is listed as synonymous with God, ruler, priest, and teacher. It is essentially the term that connects sovereignty and holiness in the public consciousness. Just as the title Divus was used by the Roman Emperor and in most monarchies a kind of sacredness is associated with the royal figure, the people of the East have readily deified their kings, heroes, and wise individuals. Image-worship is really just the physical representation or embodiment of the concept of Deity.” —The Kingdom and People of Siam, Sir John Bowring.

[4] Such names abound now, as Bang-cha, Bang-phra, Bang-plá-soi, &c.; Báng signifying a small stream or canal, such as is seen in gardens.

[4] There are plenty of names now, like Bang-cha, Bang-phra, Bang-plá-soi, etc.; Báng means a small stream or canal, like the ones found in gardens.

[5] Mgr. Pallegoix died April, 1862, at Bangkok, where the king had him buried with great pomp.

[5] Mgr. Pallegoix passed away in April 1862 in Bangkok, where the king arranged an elaborate funeral for him.

[6]L’Annuaire des Deux Mondes.’ 1856-1857.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ‘Directory of the Two Worlds.’ 1856-1857.

[7]L’Annuaire des Deux Mondes.’ 1858-1859.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ ‘L’Annuaire des Deux Mondes.’ 1858-1859.

[8] Latin is much esteemed among the native Christians, thanks to the ritual of the Catholic mission.

[8] Latin is highly valued among the local Christians, thanks to the practices of the Catholic mission.

[9] Father Larmandy was the interpreter of the Siamese embassy to France in 1860-1861.

[9] Father Larmandy was the translator for the Siamese embassy to France in 1860-1861.

[10] See the obituary notice.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check the obituary.

[11] A metre is equivalent to 3 feet 3⅓ inches.

[11] A meter is equal to 3 feet 3⅓ inches.

[12] The Siamese were formerly called Thaï.

[12] The Siamese used to be called Thai.

[13] Since M. Mouhot’s journey, this king has died, and has been succeeded by his second son, a revolution in favour of the elder brother proving unsuccessful.

[13] Since M. Mouhot’s journey, this king has passed away and has been succeeded by his second son, as a revolution in favor of the older brother failed.

[14] The word city is here used to signify the royal palace, its appurtenances and fortifications.

[14] The word city here refers to the royal palace, its facilities, and defenses.

[15] A head-dress excessively light and cool, convenient, and shading the face and neck from the sun. I strongly recommend it to travellers in hot countries.

[15] A headpiece that is very light and cool, practical, and protects the face and neck from the sun. I highly recommend it to travelers in hot countries.

[16] This appears very doubtful, even to the missionaries in Cochin China.

[16] This seems quite unlikely, even to the missionaries in Cochin China.

[17] M. Mouhot probably here refers to Numb. xix. 2.—Tr.

[17] M. Mouhot is likely referencing Num. 19:2.—Tr.

[18] Thence come the beautiful Bulimus Cambogiensis, Ptelin Cambogiensis, and Ptelin Mouhoti.

[18] From there come the beautiful Bulimus Cambogiensis, Ptelin Cambogiensis, and Ptelin Mouhoti.

[19] Cambodian is pronounced “Khmer,” in the language of the country.

[19] Cambodian is pronounced “Khmer” in the country’s language.

[20] See M. Guilloux’s letter in the Appendix.

[20] Check out M. Guilloux’s letter in the Appendix.

[21] The drawings of M. Mouhot at first sight recall those of the Polynesians of the North, and more especially of the Carolinas, as they are depicted in the works of Gutke, of Duperoy, and of Dumont d’Urville.

[21] The drawings by M. Mouhot initially remind one of those by the North Polynesians, particularly from the Carolinas, as shown in the works of Gutke, Duperoy, and Dumont d’Urville.

[22] This prediction is already in part fulfilled by an insurrection in favour of the young prince, the king’s brother, shortly after the departure of M. Mouhot. See the letter of M. Silvestre, 4th Jan. 1862.

[22] This prediction is already partly fulfilled by a revolt supporting the young prince, the king’s brother, shortly after M. Mouhot's departure. See the letter from M. Silvestre, January 4, 1862.

[23] Sic in orig.—Tr.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thus in the original.—Tr.

[24] These sculptures probably represent the story of the Hindu Ramdyana, of great reputation among Buddhist nations. The angel is Ramana, Tyrant of Ceylon; and the King of the Monkeys, Hanuman, Rama’s General.

[24] These sculptures likely depict the story of the Hindu Ramayana, which is highly regarded among Buddhist cultures. The angel is Ramana, the ruler of Ceylon; and the King of the Monkeys, Hanuman, is Rama’s general.


Transcriber's Note

Illustrations have been moved to avoid paragraph breaks, and may no longer match the locations in the List of Illustrations. Page headers have been converted to sidenotes. Page numbers of blank and illustration pages have been removed.

Illustrations have been relocated to prevent paragraph breaks and may not correspond with their original positions in the List of Illustrations. Page headers have been turned into sidenotes. Page numbers for blank and illustration pages have been eliminated.

The following apparent errors have been corrected:

The following obvious mistakes have been fixed:

  • p. 119 "blackene" changed to "blackened"
  • p. 122 "disagreeeble" changed to "disagreeable"
  • p. 293 (note) "Hanuman" changed to "Hanuman,"
  • p. 298 "colums" changed to "columns"
  • Advertisement p. 15 "8vo" changed to "8vo."

Other variant spellings and inconsistent punctuation have been left as printed.

Other variant spellings and inconsistent punctuation have been left as originally printed.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!